《Stranded Coffee Shop In Other World As Place To Share Thoughts [Slice of Life]》 Chapter 1
Finally, I can open my dream coffee shop in my home, even though the place is not strategized for a coffee shop. This is my coffee shop, where I started my own life. ~~~~~ However, my coffee shop and my own home were suddenly stranded in a fantasy world for no reason. This happened when I was inside, checking everything. I prepared everything in good condition and stocked it for tomorrow''s opening, but when I opened the front door to go out of the shop, suddenly in front of me was not a city; it was a blue sky with some clouds. ¡°Ehhhh?¡± I closed the door and thought it was just a dream, and when I opened it again, the view of the sky was still there. ¡°It is impossible, right? Am I dreaming?¡± I closed it again and opened it again, and the view was still the same. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± I went out and checked for my house, and my house was on a big tree, and for no reason, there was a balcony with wooden fences as safety in front of my house. On the balcony, I looked around; there was only a meadow of grass as far as I could observe. There was a stair to the ground, and I went down to observe the ground. The tree was so big that I was too tired to go down... Finally, I reached the ground, and immediately I laid down on the ground with heavy breathing. ¡°*sigh* *sigh* *sigh* *sigh* *sigh*¡± I tried to control my breathing, and the sun''s heat was not that hot in my previous world. A few minutes later, I finally controlled my breath normally. I stood up and looked around...There was only a grass meadow. Is it an afterlife? ¡°Am I in the field of reeds? Because there is only a grass meadow as far as I can see, does that mean I need to farm wheat? As my afterlife. That¡¯s no way." If it¡¯s not an afterlife, maybe this is a normal fantasy or game world. Let¡¯s try it, if this is a game world. ¡°STATUS¡± A small window appeared in front of my face | NAME: DARYA | | RACE: HUMAN | | JOB: BARISTA | The screen just contained my small information; there was no information about attributes or skills, like in a game. How about having different inputs? If I want to check about attributes or skills, status is more about my identity. But to see my attributes, I need to say something different. Let¡¯s try it. ¡°Attribute!!¡± No window screen appeared. ¡°Information!!¡± No window screen appeared. ¡°Skill!!¡± Finally, a window screen appeared in front of my face. | SKILL | | OWNER CAFE (UNNAMED) | | REPLENISH ITEM | ¡°There are only 2 skills; what is this skill? I touched the screen, and it showed me the information about the skill. | SHOP OWNER (UNNAMED) | Evidence of The Cafe Ownership, Where The Cafe Can Neutralise Any Power and Prevent Any Commotion Even Brawler, and The Cafe Cannot Be Destroyed By Any Kind of Power, The Radius is 300 Meters.. If Someone or Something has A Killing Intent or Destroying Intent, The Gravitation Around Them Will be Multiplied Making Them Unable to Move. | REPLENISH ITEM | Every Stock will be replenished Back Every Day ¡°My coffee shop will be a safe place and have stock forever.¡± And there was still no name for the coffee shop. How do I register the name of my shop? ¡°REGISTRATION!¡± No screen appeared. ¡°CAFE REGISTRATION!!¡± A screen appeared... | STATE SHOP NAME | | _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ | What was the suitable name for this? I was in a fantasy world where my shop was in a big tree. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Let¡¯s see, what is the name of a tree in some myth or legend? Yggdrasil, World Tree, Forbidden Tree, Tree of Life, Tree of Knowledge¡ªonly those names I can think of. How about the word of knowledge? Usually, a coffee shop is a place where a lot of ideas, thoughts, and opinions are shared by writing, speaking, or listening. Let¡¯s think about the name. In my old world, ¡®Kawruh¡¯ means knowledge or book; from the word ¡®wruh¡¯ means see or know, and ¡®kawruh¡¯ means knowledge or book, and the word of place is ¡®panggonan¡¯. If it combines, it will be ¡®Panggonan Kawruh¡¯ | STATE CAFE NAME | | PANGGONAN KAWRUH | Immediately, my body was illuminated by light. | REGISTRATION COMPLETE | The registration was complete. ¡°One thing has been settled¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, I realised something ¡°Wait a second. ... .How about my stock in the shop?¡± Suddenly, I rushed up the stairs and went up¡­After I arrived upstairs, my body was suffocating because I rarely exercised. I went in, and the condition of the shop was alright. In front, there was a seat section and a counter for me to work at, where there were tables and chairs. In the back, there was no shoe section, carpet covering the floor, small tables, and a big pillow as a seat or hugging thing. In the front, I used a black and white theme, and in the back, I used a pop art theme because the back was more relaxed than the front. There were 6 chairs and 2 tables total in the front, 2 tables and 10 big seat pillows total in the back, and 4 chairs in front of the counter. The shop was on the first floor, and I lived on the second floor. I walked towards the storage room and checked every single stock; there was no single stock of coffee beans or anything. I came back to the front and checked behind the counter. There was no single jar of coffee beans, and there was no single stock of food or drink other than coffee. But the coffee set, dining set, and all the cutlery were still here. ¡°DAMN IT! There was no single supply that was brought in here.¡± Suddenly I remembered something: ¡°I have the skill ¡°Replenish Items ". Maybe all the supplies were mine, not in the shop ... .So how do I use this one¡­¡­What do games usually do about this? ....BAG!¡± No screen appeared. ¡°STORAGE!¡± No screen appeared. ¡°INVENTORY!¡± A screen appeared. It showed all the supplies that the shop needed: coffee beans, cakes, sugar, cream, milk, and everything else. ¡°How about the water? Does the faucet work?¡± I went to the sink, turned on the faucet, and the water was flowing from it¡­ ¡°Great¡­¡± Where does this water come from? I came to the front and checked everything once more... ¡°Tables, CHECK!, Chairs, CHECK!, Equipment and Tool, CHECK!, Supply, Check! Toilet, Check ... .Everything is CHECK!.............................................AHH! How about the menu?¡± I backed to the front, took a seat in front of the counter, and picked up the menu¡­and everything was still the same as in the previous world. Will there be a customer in this world? How do I adjust the price for this world? Let¡¯s assume there will be a customer. ¡°Usually fantasy worlds use copper, silver, and gold; if we use that as the base price, how do I adjust from the previous world currency to this world currency... Let¡¯s see if copper is the lowest one, so copper will be a pen¡ª¡± *SLAM* The sound of the door suddenly opened hard. A voice emitted, ¡°Ohoh, a human is in this place..¡± I turned my head to the source of the voice and saw a woman with black hair wearing everything black, like a black robe and black shoes¡­She stepped her foot in the shop..and walked step by step towards me...I was stunned by every step she took. She took a seat beside me¡­Suddenly, she leaned her face in front of my face...Her beautiful looks made me amazed as I had been bewitched by her beauty¡­and I saw something that surprised me...She had black sheep horns on her head...I saw her lip was moving, but there was no voice in my two ears¡­Suddenly I felt hot in my cheeks, which made me come back a life, and I realised I had been slapped by her¡­ She said, ¡°Are thou alive or not??¡± Finally, I could hear her voice¡­ ¡°Ah yes, I am alive..¡± ¡°Good then¡­I was talking with thou¡­ yet thou didn''t answer it, Methought thou are a living dead¡± ¡°I am alive." ¡°Then, what is here? Here is so strange¡­¡± She said it with a curious tone. How she talks is so weird. ¡°This is a coffee shop?¡± ¡°¡®Koffi?¡¯¡± Her face seemed confused It seems there is no commodity of coffee in this world. I thought. "Perhaps you know about tea?¡± ¡°If that posset, I wot about it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like tea, if tea came from a leaf, coffee came from a bean¡­¡± ¡°That is quite interesting¡­¡± ¡°Wait a moment; I will give you this menu¡­¡± ¡°Menu??¡± Her face seemed confused too.. ¡°It¡¯s a list of the food and drink¡­so you can see and choose." ¡°Ah right..¡± I showed her the menu from my hand and gave it to her¡­She seemed more confused after seeing the menu. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The menu..¡± ¡°This paper is so thick¡­and it seems there is something that shields this paper¡­¡± ¡°Ahhh! It had been laminated by plastic¡­it prevents water¡­¡± ¡°What doth thou mean by laminated?¡± ¡°The paper had been shielded by plastic¡­¡± ¡°So laminated means being shielded¡­and what doth thou mean by plastic?¡± Well, it is hard to explain where it is made from natural materials such as cellulose, coal, natural gas, salt, and crude oil. How do I explain it to her? ¡°It is made from¡­¡­¡­¡± I tried to explain it to her, but it was hard. ¡°It¡¯s like thou are struggling to explain it¡­is it some kind of magic?¡± "No, it¡¯s not magic¡­it''s made with natural resources." ¡°I don¡¯t know that resources can make this possible." "Yeah.¡± well, I believe she doesn¡¯t know what resources it used. ¡°And what language is this?¡± She pointed to everything on the menu ¡°All these words are drinks and foods?¡± ¡°How about I show you what that is?¡± ¡°Show? Doth thou mean thou shall compose it first, ere I order it? Thou are so gracious for a human¡­¡± ¡°No, just wait a second here¡­¡± I rushed to my room on the second floor¡­ I remember having a picture book of coffee and some pictures of all the differences in my room. In my room, I had a lot of bookshelves, and I had arranged everything from the alphabet¡­in a second, I could find it¡­and immediately I walked to the first floor... On the first floor, I saw the woman was gone in front of the counter, and turned around¡­In the back, she was sitting on the pillow, in the no-shoes area, but she still wore shoes in there¡­ ¡°Ahhh! You cannot go there with your shoes on..¡± ¡°Why?? And what is this pillow? So soft and so bigger than the usual pillow¡­¡± ¡°Because in that area, I used carpet as a floor, and with your shoes on, it can make the carpet dirty¡­Can you read the sign?¡± ¡°Ah! That sign means no shoes; I don¡¯t wot the meaning of that sign where it is just a red circle and a red diagonal line of shoes.¡± Oh yeah, she is right¡­she no way knows the sign. ¡°Just go out from there!!¡± ¡°May I bring this pillow too?¡± ¡°Yes, you are..¡± She stood up and came forward to the front, where her shoes were left marked on the carpet. She sat in front of the counter while hugging the pillow, and I sat beside her. I showed her the picture book; the picture showed an illustration of all the coffee drinks. ¡°So these are all the drinks on that menu..¡± ¡°Thou painted all of this?¡± ¡°Paint?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­all of these pictures, thou painted them right? Thou hast a talent,¡± she said, looking at me proudly. ¡°Ahahaha..¡± I laughed nervously. The reality is that I took it from the internet and printed it. She touched the book, and after that, she looked at the hand she used to touch. ¡°No paint in my hand, no dirt, and no texture in the paper; it¡¯s all clean¡­¡± She looked at me again with a more curious face. ¡°How didst thou make it?¡± How do I explain it to her?¡± I just said, ¡°That''s a secret...More importantly, I will show you another one¡­¡± I showed an illustration that explained the difference between coffee blends and illustrated the scale of the espresso, the foamed milk, and the steamed milk of every type. I saw her face, ready to ask some questions after she saw the illustration.
Chapter 2 She pointed to the illustration of the difference between the coffee ¡°What is the meaning of steamed milk, foamed milk, and frothed milk?¡± I showed the previous book, which showed some types of coffee. I pointed to the milk part of each coffee: ¡°These are the steamed milk (Pointed in the middle of the Cappucino, Macchiato, and Latte), and these are milk foam (pointed at the top of the Cappucino, Macchiato, Flat White, and Latte..), and this is frothed milk (pointed at the late art..)¡± ¡°Thou mean this fluffy stuff on top of these possets is milk?¡± Fluffy? "Yes, it is..¡± ¡°And this,¡± she pointed at the late art, ¡°How thou compose a shape in the water, are thou sort of sorcerer or what?¡± She looked at one of the latte art pieces and pointed at it. ¡°And what is this shape?¡± I looked at it, and it was heart-shaped "Ah, it''s the shape of a heart..¡± ¡°Heart, thou say?? I saw a lot of hearts, but none of those thus..¡± How she sees a lot of hearts ¡°So from what you see in all these pictures, which one catches your eye, and you want to try drinking it?" "How is the flavour of all these drinks?¡± ¡°The flavour? I think it¡¯s bitter from tea.¡± She was surprised: ¡°From all of this milk, it¡¯s a sore drink¡­I can¡¯t handle a sore drink.¡± "Well,¡± I said, pointing at Cappuccino and Macchiato. ¡°These drinks are not that bitter because they only have one shot..¡± ¡°Shot??¡± Damn it! This lady surely asks a lot of questions, ¡°It means how many coffee beans that I will serve..¡± ¡°Ah right! I shall accept thy suggestion, so I want this,¡± she said, pointing at the picture of cappuccino ¡°Surely the creator of the drinks shall not delude me right?¡± ¡°Of course not. Just wait a minute. I will prepare your drink..¡± I walked back to the counter to prepare her to drink, and she sat on the counter while her eyes were running around the shop, there were some small plants on top of the wall... ¡°Thou surely hast a lot of herbs..¡± ¡°Herbs?? What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Those on top of the wall are those herbs, right?¡± I looked at it "Ah, those things... Those are fake." ¡°Fake??? How doth thou fake the herbs?¡± ¡°Those are made of plastic¡­¡± ¡°Ahh! That thing which shielded this paper¡­I don¡¯t know natural resources can make fake herbs¡­¡± ¡°Surely they do..¡± I turned on my espresso machine, and for some reason, the electricity was in this house. and the machine made a sound, I saw her face when the machine made a sound; her face was scared of the sound. ¡°WHAT!! WHAT!! WHAT!! WHAT IS THAT SOUND??¡± ¡°Hehehe, relax it¡¯s just a mach¡ª¡± Suddenly I realised. If I tell her it¡¯s a machine, surely she will ask ¡®What is a machine¡¯ and how the hell do I answer it? My espresso machine is shaped like a box. So let¡¯s call it a magic box. ¡°It¡¯s a magic box..¡± ¡°Magic box??? That thing is a magic box??¡± Suddenly her eyes became more sparkling than before, her face became more curious than before, and her grip on the pillow became tighter. Maybe I just step on the big mine and tell the truth about the machine: ¡°Yes it is..¡± ¡°What sort of magic came from that box?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a magic where, from these beans,¡± I pointed to the jar of beans, ¡°became dark water..¡± ¡°But there is no water coming from it..¡± ¡°Just wait, the magic box needs time to chant; the sound of the machine is the sound of chanting..¡± ¡°That horrible sound is the chanting sound¡­¡± In a moment, the water was coming from it and flowed to the cup... ¡°See¡­the water is darker than any water..¡± ¡°Thou are right, it¡¯s darker than the tea I hast seen..¡± When I wanted to steam the milk, I forgot to ask her about the drink. I leaned my face out of the counter to say, ¡°Hei!! Do you want the drink on ice or hot?¡± ¡°Huh!!¡± Her face immediately appeared in front of my face ¡°Thou hast ices in here?¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I took a step back ¡°Yes I have.¡± ¡°Great, so I want the ice then¡­¡± ¡°Okay then..¡± I straight away leaned down my body and opened the ice box on the bottom. When I opened the ice box, I felt I had been watched by her. I ignored her and directly scooped the ice cubes out of the box. I stood up and saw her face sparkling a lot¡­Again, I ignored her and started to steam the milk, but her sparkling stare made me feel uneasy. A moment later, I looked at her..and she started to ask. ¡°What is that on the bottom of the floor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the Ice magic box..¡± ¡°Ice magic box??? Woaahhh, how do you get that?¡± ¡°That''s a secret..¡± ¡°So what are thou doing now with that little bawbling tube?¡± ¡°Ah! I try to¡ª¡± I realised I had steamed the milk for too long because of her..¡±Crap!!¡± ¡°Crap?? I don¡¯t wot if thou had to bear it for a long time..¡± ¡°Not that crap, what I mean..¡± I tried to throw the milk in the sink..but she saw it. ¡°What are thou going to try with that drink?¡± ¡°This? I want to throw it." ¡°Yet, that''s milk, right? That''s a waste thou throw it, grant me if thou desire to throw it..¡± ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡± ¡°Of course, it''s milk..¡± ¡°Okay then..¡± I poured it into a small glass and brought it to her. Before I went to steam another milk, I wanted to see her reaction to taste that crap steamed milk¡­She took a sip from the small glass, and immediately she lowered her eyebrows..and¡­ ¡°WEGHHHHH!!¡± Immediately, her face showed distaste for it, and her tongue was out. ¡°It is sour. Are thou trying to poison me?¡± ¡°You who want to drink it, that¡¯s why I want to throw it..¡± I started to make another steamed milk¡­Because her palette had tasted like sour milk, it seemed she was quiet for some moments. After I steamed the milk, I looked at her; she was just hugging the pillow with a distasteful face. While she was quiet, I made the coffee calmly. In a second, I had done it. I served the glass of coffee with a small glass of liquid sugar. I saw her; she took a look closer at her cappuccino, and even she tried to put her finger on the foam of the milk. She took a sip of the drink¡­and immediately she showed the same expression as she took a sip of the sour steamed milk. ¡°WEGHHHHH!! ''tis bitter¡­¡­you quoth it¡¯s not bitter¡­¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s less bitter than others¡­¡± ¡°How come this drink is drinkable..¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like that bitter, you can add some from that small glass..¡± She looked at it ¡°Thou mean this small glass..is this sort of water or what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s sugar¡­¡± suddenly I felt shivering in my body. She turned her face slowly at me and slowly lifted her smile at me¡­ ¡°What thou say??¡± She said with a big smile at me. ¡°It''s sugar??¡± ¡°Is this sugar? But this is water¡­¡± She tipped her finger at the glass, and tasted it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s water sugar¡­or liquid sugar¡­¡± ¡°Likuid??¡± ¡°It means water¡­¡± ¡°But how doth thou get sugar when the sugar is coming from a part of a new world?¡± ¡°New world??¡± ¡°It¡¯s a world apart from our world..¡± Does she mean another continent? Because sugar is so rare on some continents, some say a new world for other continents. ¡°Yes, it is from a new world..¡± ¡°How??? Haply, I underestimated thou, human¡­so thou add this to the drink?¡± ¡°Right, you can add what you want.¡± Immediately, she poured all the sugar into the drink¡­and she realised something¡­ ¡°Where is the ice cube?¡± ¡°It¡¯s at the bottom of the bubbling milk, so it got hidden from it¡­but you had tasted it, right? And it felt cold.¡± ¡°Thou right¡­they are hidden in the milk¡­¡± When I saw her drink the coffee, I felt I wanted to suggest something to her¡­ ¡°Perhaps you want some desserts?¡± I asked her. ¡°Desert? thou desire to bring myself to dry land?¡± ¡°Not that desert, but desserts..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wot what thou mean..¡± "If it''s a cake, then do you want it?" For once more, her face was sparkling with milk in her upper lips from the cappuccino... ¡°Is this shop for royals only?¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°First the drink that is so diverse from others, second the sugar thou hast from the new world, and now a cake¡­what are thou sort of aristocrat or royal?¡± ¡°Is cake that rare?¡± ¡°Yes, it is¡­and it is so expensive, not all the creatures have it, only some royal creatures whom aye taste it¡­¡± I don¡¯t know if the cake will be more luxurious. ¡°Have you tasted it?¡± ¡°No, I have never tasted it before¡­¡± ¡°How about you taste it now? Which one do you want to taste from the menu? ¡°What doth thou mean, which one?¡± ¡°On the menu, there are various types of cakes..¡± ¡°What doth thou say?¡± Immediately she read the menu again. After that, she showed me the menu and pointed to the desserts part, saying, ¡± Thou mean the section that quoth ¡®desserts¡¯ is all the variants of cakes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­there is chocolate cake, strawberry cake, cheesecake, carrot cake, and many more; everything is written on the menu..¡± ¡°Haply doth thou hast any pictures for that? like thou didst for the drinks.¡± ¡°Right¡­you don¡¯t know what those are.¡± I walked towards the second floor to take some pictures for the cake¡­On the way to the stairs, I remembered that I had some cake stands and that I had planned to display the cake on the counter¡­I went back to the kitchen, where it was located in the back of behind the counter¡­I searched the cake stands and found some of them. I immediately pulled out the cake from the inventory system, where I took out a whole circle of chocolate cake, strawberry cake, and cheesecake¡­I put them on the cake stand... When I brought them to the front counter, her eyes suddenly became magnetised. I said to her, ¡°So these are cakes; the dark one is chocolate cake, the light red is strawberry cake, and the one with light yellow is cheesecake¡­So which one do you want?¡± ¡°Thou are a royal¡­there is no way a person like thou could hast all of these¡­I choose the dark one..¡± ¡°I am not royal..¡± I took a knife and started to cut the chocolate cake..and put it on the small plate of cake..and brought it to her with a fork. ¡°Wait!! Thou not grant me the whole cake, thou just grant me this..¡± ¡°This whole cake is for 6-8 people; of course, I will cut it, and that is the reasonable portion..¡± ¡°Methought, thou would grant me all of the cake¡­. So what is this white thing beside the plate?¡± ¡°That''s a fork..¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tool for eating that can help you more than using your hand..¡± ¡°So this is a tool that all human royals use..¡± I saw her use a fork like a kid, who used all her fingers to hold the fork and stab it with full power¡­and she tasted it¡­made her face so happy from the taste of it... While I saw her eating the cake, I realised sometimes she called me human even though she said human royals, but she was more like a human itself, apart from her sheep horns. ¡°I don¡¯t understand; why are you calling me human?¡± ¡°But thou are a human right?¡± ¡°I think you are too..¡± ¡°Me human?? are thou joking or what¡­¡± ¡°So what are you?¡± ¡°I am the demon lord, Lilith¡­and thou are the first human who is not afraid in mine presence..¡± She said with some of the cake cream and milk over her mouth and cheeks. Chapter 3 "Hmmm, Demon Lord I se¡­¡­¡­.¡± My hands were shivering nonstop. "Yes, I am¡­if thou do not believe it, I can show thou my status screen¡­¡± She dropped her fork and stopped eating for a moment... ¡°STATUS,¡± She said¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­. ¡­ .. . For a moment, nothing happened... ¡°What happened?¡± She was confused. ¡°Why is mine status not displaying?¡± I asked her, ¡°Is status categorised as a spell?¡± "Yes, it is..¡± ¡°AH!!¡± I realised, ¡°You cannot use spells or any power in the shop.¡± ¡°Fie!!! thou mean this shop can negate all the spells or powers? that¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Suddenly, she shouted, ¡°FIREBALL¡± Immediately she got pushed down to the ground, the pillow beside her was flying around, and the chair she sat on crunched, making her kneel on the ground... ¡°Wh..at¡­th..e..he..ll..is¡­happ..e..ning..?¡± She tried to emit her voice after she forcefully got pushed down..she could not stand on her knees. ¡°Ah!! I forgot to tell you¡­that if there is a power that has to destroy intent in this place, suddenly the caster will be pushed down to the ground¡­if the caster kept his/her intent, the force of being pushed down would become stronger¡­and this force''s name is gravitation. ¡± ¡°Tha..t.¡¯s..ludi¡­crous¡­may..t..hou¡­can..cel¡­it?¡± She kept struggling with the powerful force of gravitation. ¡°How do you cancel a sort of power or spell?¡± ¡°Ju..st¡­say¡­can..cela..tion..¡± The gravitation became stronger... ¡°CANCELATION!¡± Immediately the force was gone, and she slowly tried to stand up.. ¡°*sigh* *sigh* *sigh* here is insane.¡± She looked at me with uncontrolled breathing. ¡°It is what it is..don¡¯t blame me for that.¡± ¡°Because the effect had been cancelled, it should''ve caused me to be able to use spells.¡± she looked at the chair that broke, raised her right hand and shouted "Restituo.¡± Every piece of the broken chair suddenly moved at the spot where it got broken with some black aura around it, and they merged into one piece, making the chair be restored to its original... I clapped at her ¡°Woahhh, that¡¯s amazing..¡± She sat on the chair ¡°Hast thou aye seen magic before?¡± If I say yes, she will ask me about the magic box... ¡°I have seen some magic..¡± "Yet for what hath thou clap and praise me for this bawbling magic..¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s great that you restored my chair..¡± ¡°Right¡­..Now myself should be able to show mine status¡­STATUS!¡±
STATUS
NAME LILITH
RACE DEMON
JOB LORD
LEVEL ?9?
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ?9???
AGILITY ??9??
INTELIGENCE ???9?
¡°With this, thou see mine information..¡± I looked at her status screen and realised there was an attribute section. I pointed at it, ¡°Does everyone have these attributes?¡± ¡°Of course they hath..¡± ¡°What happens if someone doesn¡¯t have it?¡± ¡°What doth thou mean by that?¡± ¡°STATUS!¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
STATUS
NAME DARYA
RACE HUMAN
JOB BARISTA
¡°See, I don¡¯t have that attribute section like you have.¡± She was baffled and found it unbelievable. ¡°There is no way a person doesn¡¯t hast an attribute section like others.¡± "Is that so rare?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rare..¡± Her face was closer to my status screen. ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡± For a few seconds, the status screen automatically disappeared... ¡°So that¡¯s my information,¡± I said to her... ¡°WEIRD ONE..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it''s weird..and your name is Lilith right?¡± ¡°Yeah..that¡¯s mine name..¡± "Perhaps you want to know about a tale of your name?¡± ¡°Tale of mine name?? I hast been living hither for a thousand years, and this is mine first time, someone shall try to tell me about the tale of mine name..¡± ¡°Because, when I heard your name was Lilith, I remembered a tale about your name..¡± ¡°A tale about mine name?? Methought there was no tale about mine name..¡± ¡°You want to hear it or not?¡± ¡°Alright...I shall hear it..¡± ¡°Great¡­In a world so far away from this world and older than this world¡­there were only 2 races: the demon race and the angel race...They lived happily together¡­Until a new race emerged from the soil, it was a human race¡­the creator of their race gave them the order to submit to the new race¡­the angel race immediately submitted to the human race...But the demon race questioned it: ¡®They who lived as immortals, why do they need to submit to a mortal and weak race''..and make choices not to submit to the human race..So they got banished to the underworld..where they swore to bring every human to the underworld..¡± ¡°So where is mine name?¡± she asked.. ¡°Just wait¡­because he was the only human in the upper world. He was so lonely in there. The creator created something or someone that could accompany him there¡­so the creator created another human like him from the soil. The human was different than him¡­it was a female to accompany him..the creator gave her the name ¡®Lilith¡¯.¡± ¡°I am a human. that¡¯s what thou desire to say?¡± ¡°No, just hear it more¡­Lilith and he lived happily¡­but suddenly they were in a heated argument¡­their argument was about the position of intercourse¡­where Lilith wanted to be on top¡­but he refused what Lilith wanted; he wanted on top too¡­This heated argument made Lilith go out from the upper land..¡± While sipping the coffee, she said, ¡°Thou say to me a tale about a blinking idiot couple..¡± ¡°Why do I need to tell you a tale about an idiotic couple? Just hold on ... .After Lilith went away¡­The creator sent angels towards her and demanded that she come back¡­The angels found her in the cave, where they confronted her and told her to go back¡­but she refused¡­The angels intimidated her; if she did not go back, they would take all of the lives from her generation¡­She replied that she would kill every life from his generation¡­The angels went back and reported to the creator that Lilith didn¡¯t want to go back¡­Meanwhile, he was so lonely and sad... ¡°Would they demanded something and intimidated thou, of course thou shall intimidate ''em back¡± ¡°Yeah¡­.The creator saw it and created another female..but with different ingredients¡­The creator made her from one part of him...With hope, the new female could be more friendly towards him¡­He was so happy about the new female¡­Meanwhile, Lilith, who still stayed in the cave, kept thinking about him¡­and decided to see him¡­When she went back, she saw him with another female¡­The jealousy raised in her blood vein¡­She remembered the forbidden tree, where the fruit from it was forbidden to be eaten...She was transformed into a snake..and persuaded the female to eat the fruit¡­the persuade was working¡­The female told him to eat the fruit¡­and they ate the fruit¡­ making the creator furious and banished them out from the upper world¡­Meanwhile, Lilith lived in the underworld and started a generation there. there..she was well known as ¡®The Mother of Demon¡­and humans still blamed demons for doing all that....that¡¯s why, when I heard your name, you were the demon lord¡­I remembered this tale¡­¡± ¡°Great tale to accompany drinking this and eating this¡­¡± I saw her plate already clean and her glass already empty..and¡­her face was messy, full of cake, there was a stain of milk on her upper lip, even her hands were messy too¡­ ¡°Your face! You can wipe your face with tissue..¡± ¡°What about mine face?¡± She tried to touch her face with her messy hands... Couldn¡¯t handle the view, so I took some tissues grabbed one of her hands, and started to wipe it¡­after that, I gave her some tissues to wipe her face by herself¡­and she wiped her face. She asked, ¡°Is this a paper?¡± while wiping her face. ¡°Sort of¡­it is paper, but thinner than usual paper..¡± ¡°The texture of it is more soft than paper I know¡­..¡± I prepared for something coming¡­ ¡°How doth thou compose it?¡± Finally, she asked it... ¡°Same like paper¡­¡± with some steps that are different from paper¡­when the paper was invented almost 2000 years ago, and tissue was only invented 100 years ago... ¡°May I hast some to bring back home?¡± ¡°Sure¡­but not that tissue box¡­.just wait¡­¡± I went back from the distance¡­opened my inventory screen and took three pocket tissues from it to my hands...I came back to her¡­ ¡°Here¡­¡± I gave her the pocket tissues. ¡°you can have these¡­¡± ¡°Many gracious¡­¡± she said, putting the tissues on her shoes. ¡°Before, thou quoth here is a shop, right? So how much doth I have to pay for all of these?¡± ¡°What currency do you use?¡± ¡°I used copper, brass, silver, and gold coins¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make it easy¡­How much do you think you should pay for these?¡± ¡°Like 10 gold coins¡­¡± ¡°And how much are those coins for daily life?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see, Methinks it could afford a family 3 to 5 months of everything and cause them to live comfortably.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too expensive for these; how do you think these are equal to 10 gold coins?¡± ¡°Because it hath sugar where it is so expensive and rare, and it¡¯s ¡®likuid¡¯ sugar thou quoth, it is made rarer, and it is sweeter than sugar I hast tasted¡­and the cake seemed expensive too, yet I wot it shall be more expensive because it is so sweet and the flavour itself¡ªI never knew it¡ªwas it called¡­¡¯chocho¨Cwhat¡¯. that flavour itself make expensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s chocolate¡­it¡¯s from a fruit named cocoa¡­¡± ¡°That will make it more expensive, thou named something unknowingly yet tasted great¡­sometimes an unknown can become more expensive because people don¡¯t understand or wot what it is.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s too expensive¡­¡± "Well, how much shall thou sell those? thou are the one who sells it¡­. but there is something important that I want to say to thou¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± She suddenly raised her right hand to the air, and immediately a spiralling dark gate appeared beside her hand...I was surprised by it¡­she put her hand at the gate. After that, she pulled her hand, and the gate disappeared in thin air. I saw in her hand a silver ring with five different emeralds engraved on it. The emeralds were red, blue, green, purple, and orange. I asked, ¡°Is that an inventory gate?¡± ¡°What!! thou wot about it?¡± ¡°Because I have it too, but the gate like that did not appear..¡± ¡°May you show it to me?¡± I opened my inventory screen, and after it showed, it seemed she could not see it. I prepared my left hand in front of the screen for the items to appear, I chose the pocket tissue, and I took it. Immediately, the pocket tissue appeared in my left hand¡­the process of the item appearing was different under different circumstances. When I took out the cakes, there were three cake stands in front of me, making the cakes appear on the cake stands. She said, ¡°That teleportation..¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°Teleportation is where the object is reconstructed back to the destination, so the object from place A got destroyed first, and being reconstructed back in place B as destination¡­The gate is where the distance is being cut down; the distance between places A and B is being cut down so their position will be close to each other¡­ mine gate is connected to another dimension where I store mine items; the gate itself is a bridge between me and the dimension; if I use teleportation, I don¡¯t need this bridge; the item in mine inventory will be destroyed, and in mine hand, the item will be rebuilt, so there will be no same item in two places..¡± She doesn¡¯t know about espresso machines or freezers for ice, and now she explains some magic like sci-fi. ¡°Great¡­¡± She immediately realised something ¡°Ah yes!! I hast something to say to thou..¡± ¡°Yeah..you said that before..what is it?¡± She threw the ring at me from her right hand ¡°Catch it!¡± I caught it: ¡°So what is this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®vrach diavo¡¯, that ring is proof that thou hast met me¡­¡± ¡°So what is the thing you want to tell me?¡± ¡°Ah about that! LANUAE!¡± ¡°Lanu-what?¡± Her body became illuminated by a dark mist, and she said ¡°I do forget to say to thou, that¡­ I didn¡¯t bring any coins¡­so I granted thou the ring..¡± immediately the dark mist was gone with her¡­ I was dumbfounded and froze for some moments about the situation¡­ ¡°SO THAT¡¯S HOW A MAGICIAN OR SORCERER RUNS FROM PAYING! I WILL NEVER DEACTIVATE THE EFFECT AROUND THIS SHOP.¡± Chapter 4 I was standing at the back counter after what had happened. I looked at the ring she gave me in my right hand and went to the counter to clear up everything on the table... I cleared up and wiped the table. While wiping out the table, I grumbled, ¡°What a demon like her race itself! She ran without paying and just gave me a ring..¡±. I took all the cups, glasses, and plates to the kitchen behind the counter and brought them to the sink. Because of what had happened, I was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to wash the dishes, so I went to the front and locked the door. I the pictures and the illustrations of the coffee I put behind the counter, if there was someone like her in the future, I went to my room on the second floor, and immediately I lay on the bed. While lying in bed, I kept looking at the ring... ¡°It¡¯s like an expensive ring; the 5-colour stone seems like an emerald stone; she said this ring is proof that I met her.¡± I tried to wear the ring on my middle finger on my right hand ¡°There should be no harm for me to wear this..¡± I wore it, and I kept looking at it on my finger... I felt tired because of everything that had happened, from the coffee shop stranded in another world to a demon lord who ran without paying...I closed my eyes for a short nap. ¡­ .. . Suddenly, I woke up from a nap because of a loud noise coming from the front door. I immediately stood up and walked to the front door. It kept banging on the front door and became more brutal. I opened the door. "Ahh, yes, how can I help yo¡ª¡± I looked up, and¡­.it was two elf women in front of me, they were taller than me... One elf had light skin and wore a white robe with some ornaments coloured gold in the robe, and she wore a gold circlet with green emerald in the middle of the circlet. She had clean, straight, long gold hair. My eyes seemed not focused on her appearance, but in the middle of her body, it was her bust, which was quietly bigger than I had seen. The other elf had dark skin and wore a black robe with the same ornaments as the other, and she wore a silver circlet with blue emeralds in the middle of the circlet. She had clean, short, straight silver hair, and my eyes were doing the same as the other elf; she had the same appearance and body as the other elf. With the beauty of the other elf and those things, of course, my eyes could not get off of it. ¡°Ehemmm¡± The blonde elf made a small cough. I came back from staring at those things... ¡°Yes¡­How can I help you??¡± The blonde elf said, ¡°We saw this from a distance this building and were curious about it..¡± ¡°Ah right! How about you two come in first?¡± I asked them to come in. They stepped their feet into the buildings...I saw they were looking everywhere, and immediately their eyes went to the back of the cafe... The white hair said, ¡°Human, what are those?¡± She pointed to the pillow in the back... ¡°Ah! Those are pillows..¡± ¡°Pillows? How are those bigger than usual?¡± ¡°Those are different than usual; pillows are usually used for pad sleep. Those pillows are used for seats because they are bigger and more comfortable..¡± I saw her immediately walk towards it and ignore the sign... ¡°STOP!!¡± She turned her body and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You cannot go there with your shoes on, because in there, I used carpet. You will leave a stain on the carpet if you wear shoes there..and there is a sign¡ª¡± I pointed at the sign, but I realised that they seemed not to understand it... ¡°What sign? You mean this picture that shows a red circle and diagonal line in front of the shoe?" ¡°Yes, that sign means no shoes in that area..¡± I saw the blonde elf slowly approach her, and I felt she seemed so nervous. She whispered something in her ear, and suddenly the white hair stared at me, and her gesture became different than before, like the blonde hair. She suddenly felt so nervous... The white hair said with a nervous tone, ¡°You can forget everything that I say to you..¡± ¡°*sigh* If you want the pillow, I can bring it to you, and you can sit in there.¡± I pointed to the table at the front counter... ¡°No...no...no It¡¯s alright..¡± she said with a more nervous tone... Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can wait and see the menu..¡± The two elves went to the seats in front of the counter. I took off my indoor slippers and took two pillows from there...I wore the slippers again, walked towards them, and brought the pillows to them... ¡°Thou don¡¯t need to bring it to me..¡± The blonde hair said... ¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore..¡± The white hair said. I was confused; out of the blue, they were so nervous... ¡°It¡¯s alright, so you may be wondering what this place is?¡± They nodded their heads. ¡°This is a coffee shop¡­Perhaps you are familiar with coffee drinks?¡± They said at the same time, ¡°Koffii?¡± ¡°Perhaps you are familiar with tea¡­¡± The blonde hair said, ¡°Ah yes, we are familiar with tea.¡± ¡°If tea came from leaves, coffee came from beans..¡± I pointed to the jar of coffee beans and said, ¡°Like this bean." The white hair asked, ¡°So those things, like peanuts, can become a drink?¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t peanuts, but beans..¡± ¡°I see no difference between them, so what is the difference?¡± ¡°Peanuts are more like a tree seed; you can grow them easily, but you can¡¯t grow these beans because they aren¡¯t seeds; you need to process them first to become these beans..¡± The blonde hair said, ¡°So thou mean those things can¡¯t grow a plant if they are being planted?" ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Interesting, what about the flavour? Is there any difference between tea and koffii?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more bitter than tea¡­¡± ¡°Really! That¡¯s great for mine palette..¡± The white hair suddenly said, ¡°Is there anything besides this koffii that is not bitter?¡± I went behind the counter, picked up the pictures and illustrations of the coffee behind the counter, and showed them... And I heard something familiar¡­ The blonde hair said something familiar ¡°Thou painted all of this?¡± ¡°You have a talent here..¡± the white hair said... I was just giggling in front of them... I explained to them about the pictures and illustrations, where the less bitter was the one with less espresso in the pictures, and where the more bitter was the one with more espresso in the pictures, and I explained to them about the milk too... ¡°Thou mean this dark brown is the bean?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­that¡¯s the beans...If you have made up your mind about the drink, you can check the menu.¡± I pointed to the menu, and I felt shivering again. They looked at the menu, they rubbed the menu with their fingers, they held it together, and they looked back at me behind the counter¡­and I knew what would happen... ¡°What is this?¡± The white hair said ¡°The paper is so thick, and there is a thing that shields the paper.¡± The blonde hair said ¡°Ah yes, sister is right; it seems to shield the paper.¡± Dejavu and she called her sister, ¡°The paper had been laminated by plastic; it makes the paper shielded by it to prevent water.¡± ¡°Laminated means shielded..¡± The white hair asked, ¡°And what is this plastic?" ¡°*sigh**¡± I explained it to them... ¡°I don¡¯t wot that resources can compose this thing¡­¡± ¡°So what do you want to order?¡± I watched them keep looking at the illustration and the menu at the same time; it felt like they wanted to find which one was the correct one for them... ¡°I want this,¡± they said at the same time. The blonde hair pointed to the black menu, and the white hair pointed to the latte... ¡°Great...I will write it..¡± The white hair suddenly pointed somewhere and said, ¡°Those things are the things I am thinking about, right?¡± I saw where she pointed, and it was the cake stand¡­ "Ah, you mean the cakes?" ¡°Right!! Those are cakes¡­¡± I saw her mouth emit some saliva... ¡°You want one??¡± Her face turned to the blonde hair with a pitiful face... The blonde hair said, ¡°*sigh* Alright, one cake¡­¡± The white hair¡¯s face seemed so happy... ¡°So which one do you want? The dark one is chocolate cake, the red one is strawberry cake, and the light yellow is cheesecake..¡± The white hair pointed to the dark one. ¡°I chose that..¡± ¡°Right¡­and what about the other?¡± ¡°Ah!! She can¡¯t eat some sweets¡­¡± ¡°Really!! I think you can eat some sweets with your drink¡­¡± ¡°What thou mean?¡± ¡°Your drink order is bitter, and it should neutralise the sweet flavour. When you drink it and eat the cake, the sweet flavour in the cake should decrease..¡± ¡°Are thou sure?¡± "Yeah, I am sure. How about the cheesecake? It is not as sweet as other cakes..¡± ¡°If thou quoth that, surely I shall decree that cake..one..¡± ¡°Great¡­Just wait a moment; I will prepare everything." I forgot to ask if their drink was hot or cold ¡°Your drink, do you want to be hot or cold?¡± The white hair said, "What do you mean about the cold?¡± "Well, there will be ice in there..¡± They suddenly stood up and leaned their face in front of me¡­ ¡°What thou mean there is ice ''i there..¡± ¡°It means I will add some ice to the drink¡­¡± "What do you mean, some ice? How much ice do you have?¡± ¡°I have plenty of it¡­¡± ¡°Show it to us,¡± they said at the same time... I took a step back and walked towards the freezer box. I opened it and showed it to them... ¡°This is where the ice came from.¡± They were so amazed about it ¡°Can we go there and check it?¡± The white hair asked. ¡°Sure¡± I walked towards the counter gate and asked them to come from there. They went to the counter gate, and after they passed it, their eyes went everywhere. Because there were a lot of things behind the counter and there was a passage to the kitchen, of course, their eyes went everywhere...In front of the freezer box, they crouched down because the box was below the floor...I opened the box, I watched them stick out their hands to the box and put their hand to the outside of the box... The blonde hair asked ¡°The inside is cold, but why is the outside of the box hot? ¡°Ah!! That..¡± That¡¯s thermodynamic stuff, which I learned in 11th grade, how I explain to them about thermodynamics... ¡°As you can see, there is magic that makes the box cold, this magic transforms to become cold, but this transformation requires a lot of that magic, After the magic is transformed and becomes cold, the cold magic will be transformed back to the magic before the transformation; before the transformation, the magic is hot, and that energy will be taken out from the box, making the box hot in outside because it¡¯s from that energy; and the cycle will keep going on, making the box stay cold.. ¡± I hope it¡¯s right, It¡¯s 6 years since I learned it from high school¡­ I saw their faces seem unbelieved and dumbfounded by what I had explained. Chapter 5 ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡± The white hair looked at the blonde hair ¡°Sister, did you catch anything from his explanation?¡± ¡°No"No, I don''t.¡± Well, I¡¯m not a technician, and I failed a lot of physics, chemistry, and biology in high school, which made me do a lot of remedial workor redo the task. If the teacher had a good heart, they would give us a paper full of tasks and order us to answer the paper. As the addition grade for us to pass, they allowed us to take a look at the book. but for dumb people like us, of course, we copied the smartest dumb answer who already finished the task, if there was no one around us, we found the smartest dumb in another class to copy the paper..or the rich kid who was dumb but could afford a tutor, made the tutor do the paper¡­ ¡°Hmmmmmmm¡­Let me think for a few moments..¡± After a few moments, I explained to them... ¡°I will make it simple; all the magic or energy around us could not be destroyed or made, but they could change the shape of it..¡± The blonde hair asked, ¡°Changed the shape?? Yet how doth thou change the shape of something eyeless?¡± ¡°As I have said, the magic transforms into cold, but the magic box needs a lot of magic first, so it absorbs magic around it, and this magic gets sucked into the box. The box processes this magic. First, this magic will be at high temperatures and high pressure. This magic with high pressure will be delivered to the box, where it will be cooled. In this process, some of the magic will be released. That¡¯s why the area around the box is warm or hot in the back. That answers your question... ¡°Wait¡­you quoth high temperature right, it means this magic is surely hot, why it be cold?¡± ¡°Magic can become cold if we take out all the heat from it; that¡¯s why in the back of the box, it takes out all the heat in the magic; after that, the heat is released from the box...After that, the magic becomes cold..¡± ¡°Thou quoth magic could change the shape? thou have yet not answered the question..¡± ¡°Ah right¡­after the process of releasing the heat, this magic will become very cold water¡­¡± The white hair asked, ¡°How does magic become very cold water?¡± ¡°It''s called condensing, where the water came from a high pressure and high temperature and suddenly transferred to a low pressure and low-temperature place, where it becomes cold water¡­after this, it becomes a circle, which keeps the magic box cold. This condensed event, you can observe it around us; for example, at dawn, you could see a lot of plants suddenly becoming wet for no reason..¡± ¡°So this box is an infinite loop¡­how doth thou compose an infinite repeatable magic?¡± ¡°There is no such thing as that¡­magic works not reversible, but irreversible..¡± ¡°What doth thou mean?¡± ¡°It means that every motion or every magic can¡¯t generate magic or motion the same as before¡­The process of this generation requires some additional magic to generate another magic¡­so the results of the magic will be less than the magic before..and if this cycle keeps going, at one point the cycle will end..¡± ¡°Thou human, thou hast more knowledge than mine other friend, who had studied magic for a long time..¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Well, it¡¯s not magic but thermodynamics. I hope my explanation is not wrong..¡±How about you two wait in the seat? I will prepare your drink and your cakes..¡± The two stood up¡­and started to walk towards the front gate, but... The white hair suddenly asked, ¡°Is that thing working like the cold magic box?¡± She pointed to the espresso machine... ¡°Ah, that! It¡¯s different; it works like a grinder, but inside of it there is some water, so from the beans can be a dark water of coffee..¡± ¡°Hmmmmm¡± The two kept walking towards the counter gate and took a seat in front of the counter¡­ While I was making the drink, I saw them start whispering to each other, but I just ignored them and focused on making the drink...After some moments, while I was making the drink, I felt there was something that focused on me, and I turned my body towards them. I saw something unbelievable. In front of the blonde-haired elf''s right eye, there was a sort of circle rune flying. After I turned my body, she suddenly realised it, and the circle rune disappeared...I ignored it and continued making the drink... I finished making the drink and delivered it to them with the cakes... The white hair said, ¡°Wait! You only just gave me the cake in this portion; I thought you would give me the whole circle of cake.¡± ¡°Well the whole circle of cake is for 6-8 portions, and that portion that I gave you is fair..¡± ¡°What is this?¡± The blonde asked and pointed at the small glass of sugar... ¡°Ah that¡¯s sugar¡­¡± suddenly I felt shivering again... The two looked at each other, and their faces immediately appeared in front of my face... The blonde hair asked, ¡°Sugar? thou mean that sugar right?¡± ¡°But it is different from sugar, I know¡­¡± the white hair said. ¡°It¡¯s liquid sugar or water sugar..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wot there is water sugar¡­in mine life I never see it¡± ¡°Well, besides talking about the sugar, I think it¡¯s better if you taste your drink..¡± They started to take a sip of their drink...Suddenly the white hair ¡°WEGHHHH¡­¡± Meanwhile, the blonde hair seemed alright about the taste of her black coffee. I said to the white hair, ¡°If you feel it¡¯s bitter, you can pour the sugar into the drink¡­That¡¯s why I prepare the sugar for your drink..¡± And the white hair immediately poured all the sugar into the drink..after they took a sip of the drink, their eyes turned to the forks. I saw their eyes, and I felt something like Deja Vu. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The blonde hair of the one who started it ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°That''s a fork..¡± ¡°Fork??¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tool for helping you to eat the cake..¡± ¡°Thou mean this silver tool, helping us to eat the cake¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not silver¡­but aluminium.¡± ¡°Alum-what?¡± ¡°Aluminium, it¡¯s like silver but less weight and cheaper..¡± The white hair seemed to realize the tool ¡°Ah! Sister, I know this tool. This is a tool from humans, that use to eat..I think there is another tool besides this..¡± "Ah, you mean spoon¡­I have that¡­¡± I took two spoons and gave them to them ¡°These are the other tools..¡± "Yes, I have seen it while I was in human territory, but the tools they used were made of wood, and there are rumours that nobles and royals used silver for these tools..¡± ¡°Surely, thou wot a lot about humans, Noella¡­¡± I saw that the white hair seemed to teach the blonde hair how to use the spoon and fork¡­and they took a bite of their cakes¡­Their faces seemed very happy... ¡°Thou are right, human¡­I don¡¯t feel any sweetness from this cake¡­¡± While they were eating the cakes, there was something I wanted to ask... ¡°There is something that I want to ask from you two..¡± The blonde hair answered, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°When I was making the drinks, I saw something in front of your right eye...What is that?¡± ¡°Ah that, it was a magic circle rune¡­I wanted to wot about thou, so I used ¡®resolvere¡¯ to wot about thou..¡± ¡°Resolvere?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spell to analyze someone, about their information..¡± ¡°Can you show me this circle?¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Immediately, she showed me the circle of runes in front of her right eye. I looked at it, it was yellow; there was a shape in the circle, it was a triangle, but it was inverted, inside the triangle, there was something too, it seemed like the cardinal direction, instead of four directions, it had 12 direction, with four directions having a long line and eight other directions having a short line¡­and there was some glyph word around the circle, the triangle, and the direction... ¡°Are thou done?¡± ¡°Sure, thanks for showing it to me. Well, if you want to know about me, you don¡¯t need to use some spell to infiltrate my privacy¡­how about we introduce each other? First from me, my name is Darya....how about you two?¡± The blonde hair said, ¡°Mine name is Aella, I am the High Priestess of Eirin¡­¡± The white hair said, ¡°My name is Noella, I am the Priestess of Eirin..¡± They showed their status¡­
STATUS
NAME AELLA
RACE ELF
JOB HIGH PRIESTESS
LEVEL 120
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ??4
AGILITY 1???
INTELIGENCE 4???
STATUS
NAME NOELLA
RACE ELF
JOB PRIESTESS
LEVEL 80
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ?2?
AGILITY 4???
INTELIGENCE ?6?
¡°Great, it¡¯s my turn now then, STATUS¡±
STATUS
NAME DARYA
RACE HUMAN
JOB BARISTA
Aella asked, ¡°Where is the other?¡± ¡°You mean the attributes? It seems I don¡¯t have it..¡± Noella said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible." "Well, it¡¯s the truth¡­How can you two show the status without saying anything?¡± The two were looking at each other... Aella answered, ¡°We don¡¯t use chanting if thou are referring to that.¡± ¡°How do you do that?¡± ¡°Just imagine the word of what thou desire to chant; imagine the issue of that spell; and after that, say in thy mind the spell of it. Like status, thou imagine the screen of it and the word of it, after that, say it in thy mind..¡± ¡°You can do that?? Let me try¡­¡± I tried doing like she said¡­and I said in my mind STATUS..and the status screen appeared. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great¡­..I don¡¯t know why Lilith that woman, is not using this method..¡± Suddenly, their faces became more terrified and nervous... ¡°Lilith? Thou do not mean the demon lord right?¡± Aella asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s the demon lord¡­¡± Noella asked, ¡°*gulp* *gulp* You mean she had come here?¡± ¡°Yes, she has, I think some hours before you two come¡­and she ordered the same cake as Noella..¡± Noella dropped her spoon and fork¡­ Aella said, ¡°Thou didn''t feel pressure or frighted from her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything from her¡­¡± ¡°Thou, human, are so different¡­there are no creatures that can handle their appearances; every creature that sees her brow or around her shall be unconscious because of the pressure from her..¡± Haki! ¡°Ah! That¡¯s why she said, I am the first human who is not afraid of her presence..¡± ¡°Not the first human, yet the first creature, Methinks. That answers the question from us about that ring.¡± Aella pointed to the ring on my finger; it was the ring from Lilith... "Ah, this ring. She gave me this ring because she was not paying for the drink and the cake, and she just ran away without paying..¡± Noella said, ¡°Ehhh *gulp* I don¡¯t know if the demon lord did that..¡± Wait, what happens if they do it like Lilith did? I need to reactivate the coffee shop effect... ¡°Hei, how do you know if the spell is working?¡± ¡°What do thou mean?¡± ¡°For example, if I activate an aura spell, how do I know if that spell has been activated or not?¡± ¡°Well, thou feel it around thou..¡± ¡°Feel it?¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes it feels light in thy body, sometimes it feels heavy in thy body, depending on the spell.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± Let¡¯s try it... I tried to reactivate the coffee shop effect, where I imagined the effect and the skill of it¡­after some moments, I felt light in my body...Let¡¯s check it... ¡°Can I ask you to show me the circle rune again?¡± I asked Aella... ¡°Again? Alright then..¡± ¡­¡­ ¡­.. ¡­. ¡­ .. After some moments, no rune appeared..and she was confused about it. Glossary Chapter 6 KRIS OR KERIS The Kris or Keris is a distinctive, asymmetrical dagger from the Indonesian Island of Java. Both weapon and spiritual object, the kris is considered to possess magical powers. The earliest known kris goes back to the tenth century and spread from the island of java throughout Southeast Asia.. There is some type of keris, melayu keris, sumedang keris, and many more, but in this story, will focus on the java keris.. SURJAN This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Surjan is a clothes that only can wear for a nobles or civic apparatus, behind the simplicity of the clothes and the pattern, there is a ton of meaning and purpose of it. Right now, Surjan usually wear by most of people, and now there is a mandate for Civil Servant and teacher to wear this clothes in certain days, to maintain the tradition of it JARIK Jarik is a cloth that has batik pattern, man or woman can wear jarik, there is a rule how to wrap jarik in our body, sometimes jarik can be a baby carrier in our shoulder, can be a blanket, wrapping a baby so they not move around, or wrapping a deceased body and many more, because it is not a clothes, skirt, or pants, it just a plain of cloth, there is a name the method of wrapping jarik, and it''s wiron. Courtesy: Jarik Adik by Endah Herawati Chapter 6 : Sacred Dagger Yes, the cafe skill has been activated again. Do I need to tell them the reason for her rune not appearing... Aella was so confused and looked at Noella, asking what had happened. Hearing what Aella said, Noella tried to do what Aella did, but later, the rune from Noella didn¡¯t appear to like Aella. The two were so confused and looked at each other. I watched them try everything to emit the runes, moving all their hands everywhere. Their faces were so serious that they even shouted to make the runes appear when they preferred to not use chanting. ¡°RESOLVERE! FOTIA! GLACIO!¡± Both of them shouted at the same time. Maybe I need to tell them about the skill.. Noella¡¯s expression was scared and sad ¡°Wha..t ha..d hap..ppened..Sis..ter? Wh..y. We..ca..n¡¯t..use¡­sp.ell..?¡± I saw Aella still thinking, and after that, she looked at me... ¡°Is this what thou hast done?¡± I replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡± "Before, I could use the resolvere, yet after thou asked it to use it again thee, I can¡¯t use it again, what hast thou done?¡± ¡°Well¡­.It¡¯s not me that you can¡¯t use spells¡­¡± ¡°What thou mean?¡± "The things around us that prevent you from casting a spell..¡± ¡°Around us? What around us that prevents us from casting spells?¡± ¡°This place... prevents someone from casting spells; more correctly, this place will negate all kinds of power, so the one that makes your spell not cast away, you are inside of this place..¡± The look on their faces was unbelievable¡­ ¡°Forget about that, how about you enjoy your drink and cake, just don¡¯t think much about this place..¡± And they were enjoying their drinks and cakes. ¡­ .. . Out of the blue, Aella threw a question at me... ¡°Thy name is Darya, right? So are thou a human?¡± ¡°Hmmm..of course, I am a human..¡± ¡°Thy attire is a weird one for a human¡­¡± ¡°My attire?¡± I looked at the clothes that I wore; it was just a plain white shirt, and black pants, not jeans, for this moment, I didn¡¯t wear the apron. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my attire? Even your attire is white as mine.¡± ¡°Well, thou hast these delightful cakes, it seems so expensive, and delightful possets with sugar that are so rare, yet with that attire, it feels odd, it seems thou look as a peasant..¡± Me, a peasant!... Wait a moment! I have a pair of traditional clothes that are used for nobles or civil apparatus. ¡°You want to see me wear noble attire? I have it if you want to see me wear it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind it¡­¡± I walked out from the counter and towards the stairs. I went to my room, immediately to the wardrobe, and searched the clothes¡­I found it, after that, I searched the hat of the clothes and found all of it¡­I changed my clothes to traditional clothes¡­After I changed the clothes, I came back down to the first floor with some struggles to move because of the outfit, especially on the stairs¡­ After I stepped onto the first floor, I saw them watching me with some giggles. I walked towards them with small steps, every step I took. In front of them, I asked... "What do you think..¡± Their faces were confused... Noella was the one who said first, ¡°It¡¯s that outfit; the nobles who wear it?¡± "Well, this is the outfit that past nobles wore; right now, it¡¯s so rare for someone to wear this as a casual outfit or party outfit.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that outfit, worn by a man or a woman?¡± Aella asked. ¡°This outfit was worn by a man..¡± "Yet at the bottom of it, it¡¯s as a skirt, yet it¡¯s most tight; it causes thee struggle to walk..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a skirt, but a cloth wrapped around my feet¡­so basically, this is not clothes, pants, or a skirt, but a cloth wrapped.¡± Noella¡¯s eyes were towards my back, and she pointed at it. ¡°That behind you, is that a dagger?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Ah! This, yes this is sort of a dagger¡­but there is something inside of it..¡± ¡°Something inside of it? What do you mean?¡± ¡°There is a creature inside of it; make this dagger a sacred dagger.¡± Well, there is a lot of myth about this dagger becoming sacred because a creature is inside of it. ¡°What type of creature is inside of that dagger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an occult one; I believe my ancestor caught that creature. After defeating the creature that my ancestor was fighting for 30 days and 30 nights without resting, he put the creature inside of this dagger, and this dagger passed and inherited every generation until me, as the latest generation.¡± Well, all of that is bullshit, but it is a myth that this dagger is sacred, so a lot of this story is being told by some people who think they are powerful. ¡°Can I look closer at that dagger?¡± ¡°Sure..¡± I took it out from my hip back, and the dagger was still unsheathed from the sheath, and I brought it to Noella. Before I brought it to Noella, I gave it a message to her ¡°Don¡¯t unsheathe the dagger; if you unsheathe, the creature that my ancestor fought for 30 days and 30 nights will escape.¡± Of course, you can¡¯t unsheathe it, because it¡¯s fake; it¡¯s just a prop where there is nothing inside of that sheath; it''s just a sheath with a dagger handle to show that there is something inside of it. Noella seemed so nervous to receive it with her two hands ¡°*gulp* I understand..¡± The dagger was passed to Noella''s hands. Aella and Noella took closer to the dagger and seemed fascinated by the carving in the sheath and the handle... Noella asked, ¡°These carvings are unique, and I have never seen this type of carving pattern in a dagger or sword..so this sheath is made of wood, right?¡± "Yes, the sheath is made of wood..¡± ¡°And what about the dagger itself?¡± ¡°The dagger is made of 7 types of iron..¡± ¡°7 types of iron? I don¡¯t know if there are some types of steel.¡± ¡°Well, there are the sky iron, katub iron, pulasani iron, welangi iron, terate iron, werani iron, and windudadi iron.¡± ¡°I have never heard of those irons before..¡± ¡°And each of those irons has a magical power..¡± ¡°Magical power, you said?¡± ¡°The sky iron is coming from the stone that fell from the sky, I don¡¯t know the magic power of this iron, Katub iron has power for immunity, Welangi iron has power for safety and easy to find sustenance, Terate iron has power for sway the ladies, Werani has power for powerful body, Windudadi iron has power for constancy of heart and not drowning from water¡­and these iron will not activate if there is nothing inside the dagger¡­so a lot of people are trying to find a creature that powerful to put in the dagger, so the power from these irons will be activated.¡± They were fascinated by the power of the dagger, but Aella was confused about one thing. ¡°Wait! So there is sort of magic power ''i this dagger, yet if thou sheath the dagger, the creature shall ''scape, so how doth thou use this power if thou bear never the dagger?¡± ¡°The dagger is an artefact, not a weapon¡­you can just display it in your home, but the power from it is still intact on you, it¡¯s like the creature from the dagger is following you anywhere and anytime..¡± or I can just say it is a stand. ¡°And how didst the creature wot the owner of this dagger?¡± ¡°If the owner has passed away, the dagger will be inherited or passed to the eldest son or daughter; how¡¯s the process? The soul of the previous owner will be in the dreams of the next generation. We believe a dead person''s soul is still intact in their home for 7 days, so in these 7 days, the owner will communicate with the eldest son or daughter in their dream.¡± ¡°So this dagger hath been passed down for a hundred years, ''i thy family or dynasty, I say that?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s more than that; it¡¯s more than a thousand years old, and this dagger is not the most powerful one; there are a total of 58 types of iron that make this dagger. If someone could find a blacksmith who could make a dagger with more and more iron, the dagger would be more powerful, but the more iron you put in, the more powerful creature you need to fill the dagger. If my ancestors fought for 30 days and 30 nights to fill a dagger with 7 types of iron, how powerful is the creature that can fill a dagger with 58 types of iron that make this dagger? If someone could find a blacksmith who could make a dagger with more and more iron, the dagger would be more powerful, but the more iron you put in, the more powerful creature you need to fill the dagger. If my ancestor fought 30 days and 30 nights to fill a dagger with 7 types of iron, how powerful is the creature that can fill a dagger with 58 types of iron.¡± Noella felt so nervous to hold the dagger ¡°Ca.n I ..brin.g..it..ba.ck..to..you?¡± ¡°Sure..¡± I took the dagger from her two hands and put it back on my hip. Aella asked, ¡°So what is the name of this dagger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Kris or Keris, it¡¯s more like a relic than a dagger..¡± ¡°I shall remember that name and try to bid mine fellow blacksmith if he knows about this artefact, yet allow me to ask thou again?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are thou wearing? thou are more as a peasant than before¡­wait for a lady peasant with that ''i thy bottom¡­At least the cloth hath a great pattern, it¡¯s sort of flower, plant root, leaf, or¡­what the hell is that pattern? it¡¯s not making any sense, yet it¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Hei¡­don¡¯t disrespect it¡­the name of the clothes is Surjan, and this one is the lurik type. The name itself shows the pattern of the clothes; lurik means stripe; this one has two vertical stripes, black and brown, that multiply until there is no space anymore; and this type is not for the big nobles or the royals. This one is usually used for nobles in civic apparatus.¡± Noella joined to ask, ¡°And what about the skirt?¡± ¡°I told you it¡¯s not a skirt; it''s just a plain cloth that is wrapped around my legs..the name is Jarik, You can just wrap this cloth as you want. Yet, there is a rule about how many times you wrap the cloth; it is an odd wrap, usually 7, 9, or 11..¡± ¡°Doth yarik hath that kind of pattern?¡± ¡°There is another name for the pattern itself; the name is batik, and usually the pattern is a flower, wing, wave, cloud, and many more. My pattern is a wave; the name of this batik is parang, there is some meaning in this pattern; it means never give up, like a never-ending ocean wave.¡± ¡°There are no ornaments in the apparel or robes that I often see ''i the nobles'' attire, yet thy attire is so nought..¡± ¡°At least there is the hat or blankon; it is made from cloth that ties each of them.¡± ¡°See! It¡¯s so simple; there is no expensive garment, or the uniqueness of weaving, or sort of that, thy skirt is a plain cloth that is wrapped around thou, thy hat is the like that ties each of it, are nobles ''i thy kingdom so plain ''i sense of attire? There might be something that portrays the grandeur of nobles, as a beautiful dress that is made from wool, linen, or silk.¡± ¡°Simple is a great unique for us; the more you try to show someone how grand or majestic you are with those beautiful dresses, the more people envy you. This attire that I wore is an image of nobles, who are the same as their people and avoid all of the lust in this world. The big meaning of this attire is giving hope or light; it gives hope to the people that nobles are the same as them¡­¡± Because of the uneasiness from the tightness of the jarik, I wanted to take it off¡­ so I unfolded the wrap in front of them, making Aella and Noella. Chapter 7 An Elf in Jarik and The Smartphone I took off the jarik in front of them. I saw that their faces were so shocked, but for a moment, their faces became normal again because, behind the jarik, there were still my black pants. "Thanks, Mother Goddess, thou are not naked in the bottom.¡± I grabbed the jarik with my right hand, saying, ¡°You thought there was nothing behind this..¡± and put the kris on the table... ¡°It¡¯s like you have explained it; that thing is just plain cloth..¡± Noella said... "Well, excuse me for a moment; I want to return this..¡± ¡°Wait!!¡± Aella suddenly said... ¡°Huhh?¡± ¡°May I try to wear that first?¡± ¡°Huh? You want to try wearing this?¡± ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s alright for thou..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind; you wear this; precisely, I am happy that someone else is wearing this besides my ethnicity.¡± ¡°Great! Now, may you put that on me?¡± ¡°Me? To you?¡± I looked at her body ¡°*gulp¡± "Well, I don¡¯t wot how to wear that on me; it is better if thou are the one that puts it on me.¡± ¡°Alright then..¡± I closed in on her and crouched down, steady mind steady body I started to put the edge of jarik at her open belly, again steady mind, steady body. I asked her, ¡°Can you hold this (the edge of jarik in the belly)¡± Immediately, she put her hand on it, and after that, I started to wrap the jarik around her. Before I did that, a gentleman always excused me first, ¡°Excuse me..¡± again with a steady mind and steady body so something was not waking up. In the process of wrapping the jarik, I felt something soft touch my hand, and I ignored it, steady mind steady body. After some wrapping, it was finally done. Now it was wrapped, and now it was time to tighten up before it was done, so I pulled it, and out of the blue, a voice of moan could be heard, again with a steady mind and steady body. I stood up again because it was done. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± I said to her... ¡°Is it very tight?¡± "Yes, it is¡­¡± Holy gracious, I don¡¯t know if I will see an elf wearing jarik in front of me with an elf body... She turned to Noella ¡°How doth I look?¡± ¡°It is great to you, sister¡­¡± And she turned to me and said, ¡°How doth I look?¡± ¡°Great¡± I realised something. WAIT!! I need to capture this rare sight of an elf wearing jarik ¡°Excuse me, Aella, but can you hold it for a moment in here? I will be back..¡± I quickly rushed to my room. In the room, I quickly searched everything and finally found it¡­Immediately I went down. In front of her, I asked her to pose... ¡°Pose? What is a pose?¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s a way to stand or sit¡­¡± a Noella immediately said ¡°Sister, I think what he means is like posing in the painting; sometimes the painter asks a person to do that¡­I saw this in the human kingdom..¡± ¡°Ah!! so thou desire to paint me..¡± ¡°Sort of, can you pose with your two hands in front of your stomach?" She immediately did what I had said. I said to her, ¡°Can your right hand be on your left hand?¡± ¡°Like this?¡± she said. ¡°Yes, and can you lift your head a little bit?¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Great! And Noella, can you get out of there?¡± Noella asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just get out of there; you are in the frame..¡± ¡°Frame?? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but sure, I will move out..¡± Noella said. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. After Noella moved out, I pulled out my phone. Luckily, the phone carried away to this world, and started to take some pictures of her¡­ Noella beside me asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your tool to paint?¡± ¡°What tools?¡± I said... ¡°You said you wanted to paint her; why did you not bring your tools?¡± ¡°Ah!! It¡¯s already done..¡± ¡°ALREADY DONE? YOU SAID¡± Noella was surprised and unbelieved what I had said. "Yes, it¡¯s done; it''s already in here.¡± I showed her my phone... ¡°You''re bluffing; there''s no way that little thing can paint immediately..¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? How about you see this?¡± I started to show her the photos of Aella on my phone one by one, and Noella was shocked. Meanwhile, Aella was still posing until she said, ¡°How long doth I doth this to pose for the paint?¡± I answered, ¡°It¡¯s already done; you can stop posing.¡± Noella immediately went to Aella in excitement and told her, ¡°Sister, you will not believe, what he has done.¡± ¡°What is''t, now, Noella?¡± ¡°The thing that he is holding right now, already painted sister a lot of time in the blink of an eye¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t wot he was a great painter¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that sister; there is no painter that makes a painting in a single snap..¡± "Well, I don¡¯t wot aught about this painting stuff..¡± I walked towards them and showed them the photos of Aella... ¡°Oh, mine!! I don¡¯t wot if thou paint a lot of me and all of these me??¡± "Yes, it¡¯s you¡­¡± I quickly took a snap of them and showed it immediately. ¡°Looks, It¡¯s you two in the picture..¡± ¡°What sorcery is this?¡± Noella said... ¡°What¡¯s this thing? Noella quoth it could paint in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°Eh!!¡± I realised that they would ask a thousand questions about this phone. ¡°This is a magical tool.¡± ¡°How doth it work? Noella told me that there were no painters that could doth thus..¡± OH GREAT HERE WE GO AGAIN. ¡°It worked like our eyes worked¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± "It''s magic that captures real things as quickly as possible." ¡°Yet how doth it work?¡± ¡°Well¡­..I don¡¯t know the details of it¡­because this magic tool is from my parents¡­¡± A gift for me from my parents... Both of their faces were surprised... ¡°Is thy issue a sage bloodline or what? first, thou hast that magic box (pointed to the freezer. ), and thou hast a powerful dagger from thy ancestor; now thou hast a magic tool that can paint in the blink of an eye.¡± A Sage? ¡°No, my family is a normal family¡­there is nothing special about it¡­¡± ¡°A liar, your family must be a distinguished sage family¡­like this building, who is the one that built it?¡± Noella said... ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s me¡­¡± Their faces became more shocked, and they took a step back from me... ¡°You are the one who built this that can negate all kinds of power¡­what the hell are you?¡± ¡°I am just a human; I will show it to you again¡­¡± I showed the status screen again to them ¡°See the race section; it tells me I am a human..¡± ¡°Yet thou don¡¯t hast the others¡­¡± ¡°Ah! About that, I don¡¯t know, I tried to ask Lilith, but she doesn¡¯t know it¡­maybe you two have a clue about it¡­why doesn''t my status have the others?¡± They looked at each other¡­ ¡°I hast lived almost a thousand years; I hast never seen the status screen like thou if the demon lord quoth she doesn¡¯t wot about it, where she hath lived long enough than me, it¡¯s impossible for somebody in this world to wot something more than her¡­unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless¡­?¡± ¡°If we ask something that is not from this world, maybe there is an answer about it¡­¡± That will be me, then. I¡¯m from another world..¡°So who or what is that?¡± ¡°Well, about that¡­¡± she pointed to her stomach. ¡°May thou doff this from me first? because it¡¯s so tight¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yess..¡± I walked over to her and crouched down, started to remove the Jarik, and remembered steady mind steady body..in a second, the jarik was removed from her, and I immediately started to fold it... Aella and Noella took a seat where they were seated before, and I took a seat beside them with the Jarik, I put it on the table in front of me. I saw them take a sip of their drink and take a bite of their cakes. ¡°So?¡± I asked them... They just looked at me¡­and Aella said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who or what is that?¡± ¡°Ah! I almost forgot about that, because thy delicacy of the drink and the cake made me forget¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment, I guess..¡± Aella raised her right hand and snapped a finger on it; immediately, a ring appeared above her right hand. Damn, what a magic..a silver ring with a big green emerald¡­She wore it on her right forefinger. She said, ¡°This is Ner¨¢ida, a ring from mine master or teacher¡­..¡± ¡­ .. . After a few seconds of silence, I asked, ¡°What use is that ring?¡± ¡°Absolutely nought¡­¡± ¡°WHAT!!! For what do you bring it then?¡± ¡°Because¡­because¡­because¡­¡± She started to startle. ¡°Because what?¡± ¡°Thou hast shown all the magic things thou have¡­the dagger, the magic box, and now the magic tool that is behind thy pocket¡­¡± She started to rub the ring. ¡°How the hell am I going to show this¡­¡± Immediately a figure appeared floating above the ring, but she bowed down her face to the table and hid it while saying, ¡°It¡¯s a shame¡­.for me to show thou this..¡± ¡°Ah!! A projection¡­ Wait¡­¡± I realised, Wait a minute! That tiny thing can project a figure without any median or surface; that is a super technology; it¡¯s not called projection again because projection needs a surface to present an image. ¡°IT¡¯S AMAZING!!¡± She raised her head and turned to me. ¡°Doth thou like it?¡± with a bright face. ¡°Yes, I do like it¡­ amazingly, a little ring can show a figure¡­and who is this figure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine, master¡­¡± ¡°Your master?¡± ¡°Yes, she is¡­and she is one of the goddess siblings¡­her name is Arum...¡± After I heard the name, I immediately frowned a little bit¡­¡±Wait a second. Your name is Aella, and your sister is Noella, and the demon lord''s name is Lilith¡­right?¡± ¡°Yes. why doth thou suddenly bring it up?¡± I pointed at the figure ¡°Because her name is not suitable for yours¡­¡± Not disrespecting my fellowmen or countrymen or fellow ethnicity men. ¡°Let me guess, her name means fragrant..¡± ¡°Wherefore thou knowest it?¡± ¡°*sigh* and the name itself represents the beauty of her and the softness of her behaviour." ¡°Amazing, wherefore thou knowest the true meaning of her name..¡± Just take a deep breath. *sigh* Maybe the name comes from a different word or language because there are a lot of Arum words, for example, a lily flower or Arum Lily. ¡°So tell me about her¡­¡± Chapter 8 The Long Lost Words The figure was a little bit shorter than the two elves, and the body was slimmer than them. She had green hair, a green eye in the left eye, and a yellow eye in the right eye. The attire she wore like the elves was a sort of white robe, but her hand held a staff. ¡°So can you tell me more about her?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah yes¡­she is one of the goddess siblings; she is the middle sibling, so she is neither the youngest nor the eldest. She is the master or the lord of all the elves.¡± ¡°And what is the staff that she is holding?¡± ¡°That¡­I believe it¡¯s cokro or cakra¡­¡± AGAIN, MY FACE BECAME FROWNED FROM HER WORDS ¡°Give me a second¡­¡± I took out my phone and started to search for a file on it. I believe I have a picture of the staff with the same name as that...I found the image of it, and I immediately lined up my phone with the staff, and the picture was the same as the staff¡­*sigh* ¡°Why are thou sighing after I told thou the name of the staff?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­it just surprised me a little bit¡­go on..¡± ¡°Haply mine master, can help thou to find the reason why thou don¡¯t hast the other in status screen?¡± ¡°Great¡­But how do you get in touch with your master?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m the chosen one from goddess Arum; that¡¯s why I am the high priestess, and Noella is the successor me¡­from all the elves, I¡¯m the one who can get in touch with the goddess Arum.¡± ¡°So you will get in touch right now?¡± ¡°No, I shall get in touch with her at mine home, not here... if she agrees to meet thou, I shall bring her here..¡± ¡°Wait wait wait¡­You will bring a goddess here?¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­and it¡¯s not that big a deal¡­sometimes goddesses shall appear to the public, and that¡¯s mine job to say to people when or where the goddess shall appear, or I bid her to descend and help us; would she agree, she shall descend from the realm to this world.¡± Suddenly, I realised something in the figure; at the bottom of the projection, there was something¡ªthat sort of word¡ªand I took a closer look at it¡­ ¡°REALLY!!!!¡± Aella was confused and approached me, ¡°What hast thou found?¡± ¡°This..¡± I pointed at the sort of words. ¡°That¡¯s her name¡­but with divers languages, e''en myself can¡¯t read it¡­¡± ¡°But this¡­¡± *sigh* ¡°Don¡¯t say to me thou read it¡­¡± ¡°Sort of¡­ it read ????? ¡®A-Ru-M¡¯ but with the sound words ¡®Ha-Ru-M¡¯ that¡¯s her name in these words..¡± I saw that the two were shocked. I was just confused. ¡°What!¡± I looked at them and said, ¡°Is that a really big deal for these words?¡± Aella suddenly leaned her face in front of me ¡°May thou say to me how thou read these words?¡± ¡°Alright, but your face is too close to me." She took a step back. ¡°The first word is ? or Ha; this word can be A, E, I, U, or O if the word is in front of the sentence¡­the next word is ? or Ra and the last one is Ma or ?¡­¡± ¡°Yet how ra can become ru, or ma can become m..¡± ¡°Because there is the Sandhangan or clothes... all of these words are naked, so the sound of these words will end with A, like Ha, Ma, or Ra¡­so you need to wear some clothes to sound different..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wot a word can wear apparel.¡± ¡°They can, in this type of word, the clothes¡­it so weird to say it clothes, I will say it as the name of it Sandhangan¡­The Sandhangan of Ra to become Ru is Suku, you can see the bottom of the word; there is a line that went down after that, turning to above ?, if the word wears this Sandhang, it becomes U, like the Ha word if it uses this, it becomes Hu, or the Ma word will become Mu..¡± Aella pointed at the end of the words, ¡°What about this thing..?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Pangkon or Lap because it¡¯s like the word sits in the lap; it used to kill the word..¡± ¡°KILL?¡± ¡°Yeah, the word that sits in that lap is Ma, but it is sitting on that lap ?? so it becomes the consonant word only; it¡¯s M without A.¡± ¡°Haply thou wot of what quantity of these words there are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 20 words of base words, 8 words of honorifics, 5 words of vowels, 10 words of numbers, and more of it¡­..¡± ¡°Doth thou wot all of those?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± I learned it from elementary school until high school. ¡°May you write it for me?¡± ¡°Write it? Okay, but it will be the base words..¡± I went to the back of the counter to find a pen and a piece of paper, and I found it. I went back to the front again and wrote the words on the table.
HA NA CA RA KA DA TA SA WA LA PA DHA JA YA NYA MA GA BA THA NGA
I had written the base words, but ¡°That will be all the base words. Do you need the mate of these words?¡± ¡°Mate? What doth thou mean?¡± ¡°These words are still single; do you want me to write their partner or mate?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wot words can hast partner..¡± ¡°Of course they have¡­I will write it at the bottom of it¡±
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
HA NA CA RA KA DA TA SA WA LA PA DHA JA YA NYA MA GA BA THA NGA
¡°There it is¡­¡± Aella took the paper and looked at it¡­ ¡°Then the apparel?¡± ¡°The apparel? Ah the sandhangan, I will write the basic one.¡­¡± I took the paper again and started to write the Sandhangan, at the bottom of it...
? ? ? ?? ?
¡°There we go..¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and that? It is written as the like -e..¡± ¡°This e ? name taling, it uses the e sound of /e/ like bed, gem, fed, and many more, and the other one ? is pepet, it uses the e sound of /?/ like taken, after, under, even, and many more¡­.Before that, why don''t you know about this word? That was written in your goddess¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Because there is no book or someone who can read it or write it again, besides the goddesses themselves.¡± ¡°Do they not teach you about it?¡± ¡°Ah about¡­that¡­how I say to you¡­. the goddesses can read and write the word¡­but¡­it¡¯s only their name¡­so¡­they don¡¯t wot about aught besides their name¡­¡± ¡°EH! It means they don¡¯t know the words. So where does this word come from?¡± ¡°That''s quite hard to tell¡­even the goddess itself doesn''t wot about that¡­¡± ¡°Really?...¡± What a weird world¡­ Aella''s face became brighter. ¡°Hei¡­How about thou write mine name with this word? so I can show it to the goddess Arum; she shall be surprised about it¡­¡± ¡°Okay then..¡± I started to write her name¡­ | ????? | ¡°There it is,¡± I said... Aella looked at it while checking it with the basic words I had written. and turned to me... ¡°These words (she pointed at 2 words ??) what are those?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Swara... The basic word uses consonant and vowel words, but there are no single vowel words in the basic word, so there is swara, which means sound, These words are the vowel words only¡­if it¡¯s the consonant words only, you use the partner words¡­like ??? at the top as L, and the bottom as La, so it¡¯s lla. When a basic word has a partner word, the basic word will become the consonant word only..¡± I started to write again¡­¡± and this for Noella..¡± | ???????| ¡°May thou write it this sawara?¡­¡± ¡°Eh! I think you don¡¯t need Swara first if you want to learn it¡­"I am sometimes wrong about Swara and others¡­¡± ¡°So what doth we need to try to wot this?¡± That''s a hard question¡­ these words are used only for one type of language. because the sound of other languages is different from it¡­these words are used as the sound of the word like, even, when you wrote it with these words, as the sound of the word, it will be written as hifin... ¡°How about you make a simple sentence? But the words are not consonant words only or the vowel word only like the word eat, don¡¯t use it, you can use the words bed, gem, fed, taken, even¡­because you don¡¯t know the swara, just use the word Ha, it can be used as a vowel in front of the sentence¡­and if in the last sentence, the word is consonant, you can put pangkon or lap like your goddess name in the last word¡­I think that¡¯s it¡­¡± Elementary school usually starts with the basic word and the sandhangan first, in junior high, start to use the honorific word, and in high school, start to use everything that hopes this word can write foreign words¡­not local words anymore¡­ ¡°If you have mastered what I have told you, I can give you another sandhangan than this basic one¡­there are still some clothes to wear for the occasion. ¡°Wait! You said even word, but in basic words, there is no such as a v word¡­how do you write it?¡± Noella asked... ¡°I forgot about that, so don¡¯t use that; it¡¯s another type of word; it''s called rekan. It is used for Ha, Kha, Qa, Dza, Sya, Fa/Va, Za, Gha, and ''a¡­¡± This rekan started for the Arabic word and the Dutch language, and now it is used for writing a foreign word. Aella took the paper and gave it to Noella, where Noella stored it¡­ Aella turned at me and said, "Wherefore do thou knowest about this word? That in this orb, it¡¯s a long lost word.¡± ¡°Well, I have learned it since elementary school¡­¡± I saw that both of them were confused... ¡°What is this elementary? And what is this school?¡± Noella asked... "Well, elementary is a basic level, and school is a place where kids pursue education..¡± ¡°Ah thou mean learn from the wise or the master or the teacher¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sort of that¡­¡± Noella asked, ¡°Why do you not go to their house? Why do you need to go to this school? Or why does your teacher not go to your house?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s just not me who learns from the teacher." ¡°What! So there are other kids that learn from your teacher..¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s 44 other kids that learn from the teacher at the same time..¡± ¡°That will be hard for the teacher." ¡°Not at all, because the teacher is not just one¡­but there are 5 teachers that teach the kids different knowledge in the school¡­¡± Aella asked, ¡°What doth thou get from this ¡®school¡¯.¡± ¡°In elementary school, you will learn about morality mostly, Ideology, how to count, religion, civics, like the function of government, that language, and many more¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot for a kid, and I want to know,¡± Noella asked. ¡°What is ideology and civics?¡± ¡°Ideo¡ª¡± Suddenly, a thunderous blast of sound appeared from the outside, but there was no shockwave from that blast inside the shop¡­this sound made Aella and Noella alert¡­I stood up from the front seat and tried to walk to the door, wanting to check what was going on, but Aella stopped me¡­It was not just one time the sound appeared; there was some thunderous blast of sound that could be heard so loudly, like it was in front of the door, but there was no shockwave from that blast¡­ After some moments, the blast stopped¡­and out of the blue, the front door was opened by someone slowly¡­slowly, the figure appeared from behind the door¡­and it was sort of a child. From the appearance, I didn¡¯t know if it was a boy or a girl. The attire was full of red, and it was like a boy''s outfit¡­ I saw Aella and Noella trembling, frightened and hugging each other after seeing this child. The child suddenly said, ¡°Ah! The forest creatures and the barbarian creature in one place, what a rare sight..¡± Chapter 9 Varania The Dragon A child suddenly appeared in front of the door, which made Aella and Noella tremble and fear the child. Seeing the child, I stood up and walked towards him. Aella was confused. Because it was a child, I crouched down in front of him and said, ¡°Where¡¯s your family, my child?¡± I saw his face, and he was so irritated about it that suddenly I was being grabbed by Aella behind me. Aella leaned her mouth to my right ear and whispered. ¡°What are thou doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? There is a child, of course; I want to help him..¡± we exchanged whispers. ¡°And she is not him..¡± ¡°Really? I thought he was a boy with that attire.¡± ¡°And once more, thou better not make her irritated or an¨C¡± Suddenly, the child shouted at me fiercely. "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A CHILD?¡± ¡°Ah! I think it¡¯s too late to tell thou about it¡± Aella whispered to me ¡°Thou better be prepared..¡± ¡°What prepar¨C¡± Suddenly, she pushed me towards the child. The child just stared at me fiercely in front of her... ¡­ .. There was only silence in some moments. Finally, the child opened her mouth ¡°YOU, BRING YOUR FACE HERE!!¡± I leaned down on her face. "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A CHILD?¡± I answered, ¡°You?¡± ¡°AM I LOOKING LIKE A CHILD?¡± I observed her from bottom to top. Yup, she is a child. ¡°Yes, you do?¡± ¡°DO YOU NOT KNOW WHO I AM?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any clue..¡± ¡°REALLY?¡± She looked at Aella ¡°YOU PLANT LOVER, TELL HIM WHO I AM!¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your command..¡± Aella walked towards us. In front of me, she started to introduce the child to me ¡°This is almighty Varania, the mighty red dragon from the dragon race, she is the dragon that the demon lord rides, therefore, she is the only creature that can ride alongside the demon lord¡­¡± ¡°GREAT PLANT LOVER, YOU CAN GO BACK..¡± Quickly, Aella went back to Noella behind us. ¡°So you are a dragon?¡± I asked her. ¡°YES, I AM..¡± ¡°Can you not raise your voice every time you speak?¡± ¡°THIS IS HOW I SPEAK.¡± ¡°RAISE YOUR VOICE. DON¡¯T ASSERT YOUR DOMINANCE, SO DON¡¯T RAISE YOUR VOICE WHEN YOU SPEAK, PLEASE.¡± Her face suddenly baffled, and I looked behind. Aella and Noella¡¯s faces were astonished. I turned my gaze to her again, and she showed her grumpiness. ¡°WHO THE HELL ARE YOU? TELLING ME WHAT TO DO, ARE YOU SORT OF MY MOTHER OR MY MASTER? THAT CAN TEL¡ª¡± She immediately stopped talking. I looked at her and she seemed to stare at something in my hand. I followed her stare, and she gazed at my finger, where there was a ring in there. She suddenly turned her face up to me. ¡°WHO GIVES YOU THAT RING?¡± pointed to the ring. "Lilith, the one who gave me this¡­Is this ring the reason you came here?¡± ¡°WHAT!!! SHE GAVE YOU THAT RING¡­¡± "Yes, she did. Now you want to talk while you are standing or taking a seat?¡± She just nodded; therefore, I led her to the front seat with Aella and Noella. She took a seat beside them, and she glared at the dishes of Aella and Noella and the pillows beside them. Before I went behind the counter, she said to me, If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°WHAT ARE THOSE BESIDE THEM?¡± Pointed at the pillows. ¡°It¡¯s a pillow; you can look at the behind; there is plenty of it..¡± ¡°I WANT ONE..¡± ¡°Right..¡± I went to get a pillow for her... After I got it, I handed it over to her, and immediately she hugged the pillow fiercely. I went back behind the counter, took Kris on the table at the back of the counter, and after that, I asked her. ¡°The blast earlier, is that what you were doing?¡± ¡°THE BLAST? AH! YES, I KEPT RAMMING TO THE TREE AND THIS BUILDING, BUT THERE IS SOMETHING THAT PROTECTED IT.¡± ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°BECAUSE I SENSED MY MASTER SCENT IN HERE, SO I RAMMED IT.¡± ¡°Your master???? You mean Lilith?¡± ¡°YOU HUMAN, SO CASUALLY CALLED HER NAME, YES, SHE IS MY MASTER..¡± ¡°Is that a big deal?¡± I looked at Aella and Noella, and they immediately nodded. "Well, I don¡¯t know about that¡­..so do you want the one your master drinks and eats?¡± "WHAT DO YOU MEAN?¡± ¡°Your master drank and ate in here¡­¡± Without paying¡­ ¡°SO WHAT DOES MY MASTER EAT AND DRINK?¡± ¡°If you want, I can bring it to you..¡± ¡°BRING IT..¡± ¡°Right on¡­¡± I immediately started to make cappuccino. When I prepared the ice from the freezer box, she immediately said, ¡°YOU HAVE ICE, AND WHAT IS THAT?¡± ¡°About that, you can ask someone beside you; she already knows what it is. So I can prepare your drink.¡± Aella suddenly burst her mouth while drinking¡­ ¡°YOU PLANT LOVER, KNOW WHAT IS THAT?¡± ¡°Yes, I have heard the explanation from him..¡± Aella immediately explained what she heard from me while I was making the drink. When I turned on the espresso machine, Varania''s reaction was the same as Lilith''s. Aella explained it to her. The drink was done without any disturbance or question, like before. I served it to her with a straw, not like the others. Aella again explained to her, about the small glass, that it was sugar. She was immediately shocked. But Aella was confused about the straw. ¡°Darya, what is that thing in her drink?¡± ¡°Ah!, that¡¯s a straw¡­It helps you drink¡­so you just sipping at it¡­¡± ¡°Really? Can you give me one? I want to try..¡± I gave Aella and Noella the straws, and immediately they sipped the drink with straws. ¡°HEI PLANT LOVER, CONTINUE YOUR EXPLANATION!¡± Aella continued to explain about the drink; Varania took a sip of it, and the reaction was the same as Lilith''s. Immediately, she poured all the sugar into the drink. After she drank her drink, I served her the chocolate cake. ¡°This is the cake that your master ate.¡± She was confused about the fork, but Aella explained it to her and demonstrated it. Immediately she did what Aella demonstrated, yet she did it like a child, and the cakes dripped over her mouth like Lilith. While she was enjoying it, I asked her. ¡°You came here because you sensed your master''s scent; is that what you do every time your master goes off? ¡°I AM NOT FOLLOWING MY MASTER BECAUSE MERELY HER SCENT, BUT I SENSED SHE WAS IN DANGER TOO..¡± Aella said, ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible; the demon lord was in danger, right, Darya?¡± ¡°What does this danger mean?¡± ¡°I SENSED SHE WAS IN A DEEP PRESSURE FROM SOMETHING THAT MADE HER UNABLE TO MOVE.¡± Aella turned her face to me ¡°Is that ludicrous? Something stronger can make the demon lord unable to move.¡± ¡°AHHH!!!!¡± I realised it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the one that made the demon lord unable to move..¡± Aella said to me. ¡°WAHHT!! YOU THE ONE WHO MADE MY MASTER SUFFERED¡± She immediately jumped off her seat and threw the pillow at me. ¡°WHO ARE YOU, HUMAN? SO THAT RING, YOU TOOK IT FORCEFULLY FROM MY MASTER, WHERE IS SHE NOW?¡± ¡°Just calm down¡­It was just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°MISUNDERSTANDING? YOU HARMED MY MASTER; IT IS MY PLACE TO ERASE SOMEONE LIKE YOU..¡± Immediately, Aella and Noella took some steps back. ¡°VARANUS FOTIA¡± Nothing was happening to her, and suddenly, the force went to her. She was being pushed down, making her kneel. Aella and Noella were shocked about it... ¡°It¡¯s done again..¡± ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?¡± "Nothing; I don¡¯t do anything... It¡¯s just what you''ve done..¡± ¡°PERIFOUR¡± again, nothing was happening, and the force being more powerful than before, she lost her knees and sprawled around. I turned my gaze to Aella. ¡°Do you know what spell she used?¡± ¡°The first one is her breath spell, and the second is the protection.¡± I looked at Varania again ¡°Okay, I will release you from it, but you need to calm down. This is what your master experienced; I think you have found the answer to why your master was in danger.¡± Varania didn¡¯t open her mouth for a single word, but seeing her on the floor being pushed down, like being pushed with tonnes of weight, made me feel pity for her. I immediately cancelled the skill of the shop, based on what I had learned from Aella. In a second, Varania was freed from the force and stood up again. She walked towards the counter, took a seat without saying a word, and took a sip of her drink. Aella and Noella suddenly put five gold coins on the counter. ¡°I think we will excuse ourselves." Immediately they went to the front door. In front of it Aella said ¡°Next time, I will bring my master in here..¡± and closed the door. I took the gold coins and cleaned the dishes on the table. While I wanted to take the dishes, Varania opened her mouth with a small tone. ¡°You better mop the floor too.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°They leaked some of it..¡± ¡°Leaked? You mean they were sweating..¡± ¡°No, I mean leak on the bottom..¡± ¡°Leak on the bottom?¡± Don¡¯t tell me they... I looked at the floor, and it was true, like she said, not just on the floor; it was on the chair; they sat too. When I wanted to grab the mop from the back, I heard something disturbing and unbelievable from her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lick?¡± ¡°WHAT!¡± ¡°I thought humans had fallen in love with elves. So they did not waste everything on them. And the elves before were the special ones; they were priestesses, even the high ones, you know that priestesses always protect their chastity. Therefore, the water from them was being chased by a lot of humans.¡± ¡°I am not a freak like the humans you told me." I grabbed the mop and the cloth to wipe the table, especially the chairs. After that, I mopped the floor and wiped the table and chairs with the cloth. Again, she said something disturbing. ¡°You wasted it..¡± I ignored her, and kept wiping it¡­ Chapter 10 The Thing Inside of Vrach Diavo I cleaned everything that the elves left out, especially some disgusting things. I took the mop back to the kitchen¡­I went back to front, to see what was going on with Varania. I saw her, she was still as quiet as a mouse while sipping her drink and eating her cake. I went out from behind to the counter and sat behind her¡­I tried to find some topic for her... ¡°So you are Lilith¡¯s right hand?¡± She just nodded. It is hard to find something to talk about with her¡­last ditch ¡°Before you tell me more about Lilith? Because I heard from the elves before that she is the demon lord, that no one can endure her presence¡­it seemed they were lying because there is you who stays side by side with her..¡± She emitted her mouth with softly ¡°It..¡¯s n.ot. .j.u.s.t. me¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?, I can¡¯t hear you..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me.¡± ¡°There is someone else besides you; well, those two must be in love, lying right?¡± ¡°Those plant lovers didn¡¯t know about the other one¡­¡± ¡°So it must be a secret companion that works under or behind her shadow?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s not that secret¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You mean her presence is not secret for the demons, but secret to others?" ¡°The other demons didn¡¯t know either..¡± ¡°What? I don¡¯t follow anything, so who is she? Everyone didn¡¯t know about her¡± She raised her knife of cake and pointed at my finger. ¡°That ring*munch*¡­is the answer*munch*..¡± and continued munching the cakes ¡°Huh? This ring?...¡± ¡°Wait a moment¡­*munch* *munch* *munch* *gulp*.....that ring is not just a mere ring; you can try to heat that ring, so your question will be answered.¡± ¡°Just heating this ring?¡± I stood up and removed the ring from my finger. I walked towards the counter. I took the small pan and added a little water to it, then I put the pan on the small electric stove behind the counter. I was waiting until the water was boiling, while Varania was watching me. After it was boiled, I dipped the ring into the water, and I saw Varania''s shocked face. I looked at the ring on the bottom, and all five colours on that ring suddenly started glowing up. In a few seconds, some dark mists came from the ring. I immediately took a cloth and used it to take the pan. I took the pan to the front and put it on the floor, while Varania watched all of it. I sat beside Varania, and we watched as these mists seemed to manifest into something. After a few seconds, the mists were gone, and there was a woman behind the mists, with long red hair, with a body like the elves before, her appearance was like a vampire, she had a tail like a vampire I knew, a devil tail, and suddenly she said... ¡°HOT HOT HOT HOT!, BUT a little good..¡± She showed some enjoyment while closing her eyes. I was surprised she was enjoying the feeling of being hot or boiled while Varania sipped her drinks, looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, this maniac, Lilith¡­¡± A few seconds later, she opened her eyes¡­and was quite shocked¡­In a quick, she went to Varania¡¯s face and said, ¡±What! Where is Lilith?¡± Varania immediately pushed her face away from hers and looked at me ¡°This is the one I was talking about, the one who stays beside Lilith other than me¡­But as you can see¡­she has a mental perversion.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, if Lilith is not the one who is calling me? So who is calling me?¡± She asked Varania. Varania pointed her finger to me, and she followed Varania¡¯s finger... After our eyes met, I said, ¡°Hey¡­¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She grabbed both of Varania¡¯s shoulders and said ¡°DON¡¯T TELL ME, HUMAN WHO CALLING ME?¡± while shaking her. ¡°Master gave her ring to him¡­¡± Varania said to her. Immediately, she released Varania¡¯s shoulders and took a step back. She crouched down with both of her hands on her head, hid her face, and started to spit some gibberish ¡°NO WAY NO WAY NO WAY NO WAY NO WAY..¡± She seemed quite shocked. I asked Varania, ¡°Does she need anything to cheer her up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay; she always does that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lilith who hates her so much?¡± ¡°She is not being hated by the master, but she is annoyed enough for the master, so she trapped her in the ring because of how annoying she is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me your master gave me this ring just to get rid of her?¡± ¡°Maybe..¡± I looked at her on the floor. What fools I am, thinking the ring has value so it covers the bill, instead the ring is worthless... In some moments, we were watching her on the floor and she kept spewing gibberish. I had enough to watch her on the floor like that, I asked Varania. ¡°How does Lilith bring her inside the ring?¡± I saw her ears tingling after hearing what I had said, and instantly she stood up. She turned her back to me and immediately went to my face. I moved back to the table. ¡°How dare you! Say it like that! You puny human," she said. Suddenly, Varania gave her advice. ¡°If I were you, I would not let the anger out here.¡± She pulled her face away from me, took one step back from me, and looked at Varania. ¡°I don¡¯t know you are this soft towards humans, Varania..¡± ¡°Well, I''m just saying what I know¡­surely you can take my word or not..¡± ¡°Ha Ha Ha Ha he is just a human¡­¡± She raised her right hand towards me. ¡°He is just weakling, Varania¡­¡± ¡°I have told you, so don¡¯t blame me..¡± She turned her face to me, and with an angry face, ¡°Skoteinos ana¡ª¡± immediately she kissed the floor. Thank God, I had activated it before she cast the spell, I smell like it will be going bad. ¡°Told you..¡± Varania casually said to her while sipping her drink from the straw. ¡°Wh..at¡­hap¡­p..ened¡­¡± She was struggling to emit her voice, but ¡°I..t..act..--¡± Her face seemed to be enjoying it... ¡°You need to stop showing that face¡­and it was from his power¡­Even the master kneeled in front of him..¡± ¡°Wha¡­t¡­yo..u..sa..id¡­¡± Even though she struggled to emit her voice, her face said differently. I saw Varania was disgusted about the face; she asked me, ¡°Can you release her? Her face is enough for me..¡± ¡°Right..¡± I immediately cast off the spell, and in quick succession, she released herself from the gravitation, and she stood up with some water dripping from her mouth. ¡°Your face is so maniac¡­clean it!¡± Varania said to her. I handed some tissues to her. ¡°Here, clean it with these!!¡± She used the tissues to clean her face and was fascinated by the tissues. ¡°Are these papers? These are smoother than other papers I knew.¡± She looked at me. Varania seemed curious too ¡°Give me one too!¡± asked me. I gave her one and was fascinated¡­I saw Varania¡¯s face like she would ask me about it. ¡°Before you ask something from a stranger, is it proper to introduce yourself before you ask?¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace for my belief to introduce myself to humans, but for you¡­I will exclude it from my belief¡­My name is Chistera¡­You can call me just Chis..¡± ¡°That''s a weird name for a pretty woman¡­¡± I said to Chis. ¡°I don¡¯t know that it''s a mockery or compliment, but I take it..¡± Chis said, ¡°So¡± She walked to the seat beside it and sat on it. ¡°Tell me about these..¡± She raised the tissues in her hand. I explained to them about tissues, like I explained to Lilith. Varania asked for some of it¡­I gave her the pocket tissues¡­and she stored them in her gate¡­Varania was surprised. ¡°Do you not be surprised about this gate?¡± ¡°Why am I? I saw Lilith do that to retrieve the ring.¡± Meanwhile, Chis kept seeing the drink and the food from Varania. I noticed and asked her. ¡°Do you want some?? It¡¯s what Lilith ate when she was here..¡± ¡°Really? If you insist, I can take some of it.¡± I stood up, picked up the pan and went behind the counter to make cappuccino and prepare the chocolate cake. While I was preparing for Chis, her expression was like Lilith''s. She was surprised about the freezer box and the espresso machine, but Varania, beside her, explained everything about them. So I could easily make it without distraction. I served her the drink and the cake, and she was quite surprised about it. Again, Varania explained to her about the fork, the knife, the straw, and the small glass of sugar. She was surprised to know that the small glass was filled with sugar. First Chis drank the cappuccino with the straw, and her expression was the same as either Varania''s or Lilith''s. Maybe demons hated bitter flavours. Varania told her to put the sugar, and she immediately put all of it. She drank it again and felt happy about the taste. After that, she took a bite of the cake with her fork. Again, her disguised face of enjoyment showed, but it showed her enjoyment of the cake. Varania put 3 gold coins on the table and said, ¡°If those plant lovers gave you 5 gold coins, it means my dish is worth 3 gold coins¡­and I will excuse myself.¡± She stood up and walked towards the door. Chis was surprised and said while munching the cake, ¡°*munch* *munch* wait for me Varania *munch* *munch* I will go with you.¡± In front of the door ¡°Huh? What are you babbling about? You can¡¯t come with me¡­Remember when the master gave the ring to him¡­so you are with him now¡­¡± I was shocked to hear that ¡°WAIT! VARANIA! BRING HER WITH Y¨C¡± In the middle of my sentence, she closed the door...After that, we looked at each other¡­ Chapter 11 We looked at each other, while Chis was munching the cake. I put my hand to my face. ¡°So you are stuck with me¡­¡± I said, ¡°What a disaster to me¡­¡± ¡°*gulping*¡± sound of Chis swallowing. ¡°Will you pay for those?¡± ¡°I thought that 3 gold coins from Varania covered me too¡­surely I didn''t bring any coins.¡± ¡°Huhhhhh *sigh* right¡­Whatever, I can make it covering you too..¡± I walked to the front, to clean up the dish from Varania. When I tried to pick up the left dish from Varania, I saw Chis done with her drink and her cake already. ¡°Are you done with that?¡± I asked her ¡°I will pick it up if you are already done.¡± ¡°Ah yeah, I was done, you may pick it up..¡± I picked them too with my other hand, and I walked to the kitchen behind the counter. Somehow, Chis was following me there. After I put all of it in the sink, I saw there was already some stack in it, so I decided to wash all the dishes. While I was doing the dishes, Chis was beside me. She asked ¡°What is this thing? That water came from it.¡± ¡°It''s a water tap¡­¡± ¡°Tap?¡± Immediately she was tapping the tap¡­ ¡°Not tap like that, it''s a water faucet then..¡± ¡°Weird one, and what is that in your hand?¡± ¡°Sponge¡­to easily wash the dish.¡± Suddenly, she was looking around the kitchen, and she was fascinated by the kitchen. At some point, she screamed out of sudden¡­I was surprised by her scream, she rushed toward me. She asked me, ¡°What is that wardrobe you have?¡± ¡°Wardrobe? I don¡¯t have that in here..¡± ¡°Are you blind or what? That white big box thing, is that your wardrobe?¡± ¡°White big box thing?¡± I realized what she was talking about ¡°Ah! You mean the refrigerator.¡± ¡°What? Is not a wardrobe?¡± ¡°Just wait for a second, I will tell you and show you this ¡®wardrobe¡¯ you are speaking of.¡± After a few seconds, I was done with the dishes. ¡°Now let¡¯s see this wardrobe you are speaking of, lead me the way.¡± She led me to the refrigerator. ¡°This white box thing is surely a wardrobe,¡± she said. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± I opened the refrigerator, and surely the light from it would shine bright. ¡°What is the thing that makes you scream from this thing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t scream like I was scared off, because I was shocked.¡± ¡°Shock??? Ahahahahahahahahahahaha, you were shocked just because of this light...Have you noticed in front? There are lights that are the same as this refrigerator light¡­¡± ¡°WHAT! You mean those bright things on the ceiling, I thought they were sort of magic...SO WHAT IS THIS?¡± ¡°This is a refrigerator¡­it is not a wardrobe¡­it is used for cooling the food, the drink and prolonging them, so it does not stale the food or the drink..¡± ¡°What is a profanity that thing? I have never seen a thing like this before..¡± ¡°Really?¡± Of course, she is, the refrigerator machine was invented in 1805. ¡°But¡­there is nothing inside of it¡­¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Because I already have the inventory skill, surely I don¡¯t use the refrigerator much..¡± ¡°So it¡¯s worthless than¡­¡± ¡°Sort of..¡± I don¡¯t believe a refrigerator could be worthless with just the inventory system... Suddenly, my stomach was growling¡­I remembered I hadn¡¯t eaten yet since I was in this world¡­I checked my inventory skills to see what I could eat¡­While I was staring at the inventory screen, Chis was surrounding me, and looked around me¡­Her behaviour seemed a little bit annoying to me. She was beside me ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She asked me ¡°Just looking for something to eat..¡± ¡°But you''re just staring blankly..¡± Immediately she leaned her face in front of my face.. ¡°Now you are staring at my face.¡± ¡°Get out of my sight!!¡± I turned my back from her face, but she kept putting her face in front of mine¡­With fast, I chose the instant noodle from the inventory¡­Quick, the instant noodle was in my hand¡­ She saw there was something in my hand, and asked ¡°What is that..¡± ¡°My meal..¡± ¡°Give me that!¡± She suddenly grabbed it from me ¡°What is this word??¡± ¡°Give it back!¡± I immediately snatched it back from her, ¡°You know, noodle?¡± ¡°Nooddle? I don¡¯t know that¡­¡± ¡°Really? What about spaghetti or pasta?¡± ¡°Hmmmmmmm, I don¡¯t recall those words from my memory..¡± I don¡¯t know if this world will be that old. I recall pasta was invented in Italy in the 13th century, but there is still some information, about sorts of pasta in other regions, that were known before Italy¡­Nevertheless, Noodles should be older than pasta, but she doesn''t know about it. Does it mean this world follows the European era? ¡°Now, I want to make it for myself¡­¡± I ignored her, started walking to pick up the new pan, not the pan with the ring inside of it, and filled it with water. After the pan was filled with enough water, I went to the stove in the kitchen¡­ ¡°What are you doing??¡± She asked¡­ ¡°*sigh* what again?¡± ¡°That pan, what are you doing with that pan?¡± ¡°I am boiling it..¡± ¡°Where is the fire? I don¡¯t see it..¡± ¡°Ah!! This is an electric stove, how about you put your hand in here..¡± She walked toward me¡­ ¡°Put your hand on there¡­¡± I pointed to the empty spot beside the pan, immediately she put her hand to it¡­¡­¡­... .in quick, she felt it, and pulled her hand¡­ ¡°So is that hot?¡± ¡°YES THAT¡¯S HOT¡­.¡± She continued to blow her hand¡­ ¡°How does that thing work if there is no fire there?¡± Here we go again¡­ ¡°Thermal conduction..¡± ¡°Terr- what?¡± ¡°Ther..mal...Conduction..¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°I will not tell you¡­¡± She kept nagging me¡­¡± hey why don''t you want to tell me?¡± I didn¡¯t want to explain it because it was difficult to explain, maybe I could say it was like you rubbed your two hands between each other and rubbed it so fast, so it made your hands warmer, that was the simple explanation for that¡­But she would ask more¡­ The water was already boiled, so I put the noodles in the pan, and ignored her¡­I waited for 3-5 minutes, kept ignoring her, while I took a plate and poured all the MSG or seasoning powder into the plate¡­After the noodles were cooked, I put the noodles on the plate, and she changed the question. ¡°Why don''t you add the water too?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s fried noodles..¡± ¡°Fried? I don¡¯t see you frying, you were just boiling the water, it should be called boiled not fried.¡± ¡°Yeah..yeah¡­whatever..¡± I mixed the noodles with the powder¡­ She asked again, ¡°The colour has changed¡­¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s mixed with the sweet soy, oil, and seasoning powder¡­so the colour is changed.¡± Immediately she snatched the plate from me ¡°Give me that!¡± I tried to retrieve it back, but she was way taller than me, so she got the noodle¡­She immediately ate it, and said ¡°It is so good¡­¡± ¡°Yeah..yeah¡­you better eat that while sitting, not standing like that.¡± She took the plate to the front and sat at the counter. I took another noodle from the inventory and started to make it again. While she was eating the noodles, she didn¡¯t disturb me from making another noodle...After it was done, I joined her at the front, but when I was in there, her plate was already cleaned, I looked at her face, she seemed to be targeting my plate... ¡°Oh NO NO NO NO, you already ate that, and now you want to snatch this again..¡± ¡°Alright alright¡­I will not take that from you..¡± ¡°Great then..¡± I sat at the counter with my noodles plate¡­but ¡°Sike¡­¡± she immediately tried to snatch it again... In quick response, I kicked her, and in a miracle, she actually took a hit, got thrown away and hit the wall... ¡°*painful noise* atah¡­how the hell you could kick me like that? I am the creature who stands side by side with the Demon Lord, and now I got kicked by a weakling human..¡± I ignored her, and ate my meal¡­ ¡­ After I finished my meal, I locked the front door, because I planned to close the shop for tonight¡­I said to Chis ¡°You will sleep there..¡± I pointed at the barefoot section, where there were giant pillows and some spaces to sleep. ¡°But take off your shoes first, before you step your foot in there..¡± ¡°And where do you sleep?¡± ¡°I sleep upstairs, in my room..¡± ¡°You have your room? Surely I can join you¡­¡± ¡°No, you can..¡± Chis stood up from the seat, walked toward me, she rubbed my arms, and my head, and said ¡°Maybe we can snuggle around..¡± ¡°*gulping* what do you mean by snuggling around?¡± ¡°~ah come on~ you know what I mean, you humans surely have a lot of desire..¡± she continued rubbing me, but for some reason, she started to rub me in no zone... I immediately ran upstairs, opened the door, and in front of the door, I shouted to her ¡°NO WE CAN¡¯T, YOU SLEEP ON THERE, OKAY..¡± I closed my door by slamming it and locked the door. Chapter 12 Bathroom The next morning, I woke up and got up from my bed...I left my room and walked downstairs...At the downstairs, I noticed, Chis was sleeping at the back with two big pillows: one for her head and one for her cuddle¡­I walked toward the entrance door, opened it, and saw a morning view, from above the sky¡­I did some small morning stretching on the balcony... I came back inside, went to my room, and took my toiletries and my towel. Because this was my home, the bathroom was used to take a bath for me, besides being used for the customers¡­I went back downstairs, and straight into the bathroom in the back¡­I took a bath¡­ ¡­ After taking a bath and changing my clothes, I went to the kitchen and made my breakfast¡­I checked the inventory system to see if the ingredients were there: rice, bay leaves, chicken broth, candlenuts, turmeric, orange leaves, garlic, red onion, and chicken¡­All the ingredients were in the inventory, I took all of that¡­now I wanted to make chicken porridge. While I was making it, I sensed someone was watching me, I looked at it, and it was Chis¡­She already woke up¡­She walked toward me, and beside me, she asked, "What do you make?" "Not your business¡­" She kept looking at me in different positions until she noticed the oven, the small one¡­She pointed at it, and asked, "What is that??" "Oven¡­" I answered¡­ She took a look closer in front of it, and said, "Oven?? What the hell is that¡­" "It used to heat food, ingredients, or meals¡­" I looked at her, and she tried to open the oven while my candlenuts were still there, immediately said, "DON¡¯T OPEN IT!!" "Why??" "Because I am still using it, you can look inside of that glass.." She took a look at it and noticed there was something inside of it, "As you said, there is something inside of it; what are you heating?" "Candlenuts¡­" "Candle-nuts...candle...nuts...candle...nuts..." she said, puzzled. She rushed at me, and her face was in front of me, she asked, "Are candles made from those nuts??" I asked her, "What candles are you talking about?" She used her hands to describe the candle, "Their colour is sometimes yellow, white, and brown, sometimes they are longer or big or small. Come on! You know it, it''s a candle¡­Are candles made from those nuts?" There should be a candle in my inventory system; I checked it, found it, and brought it into my hand. I answered her, "Firstly, is this candle that you are talking about?" She nodded¡­ "Those nuts are not the ingredient to make this candle; this candle is made from animal fat or tallow¡­" "Animal fat????? So why are those nuts named candlenuts?" "Because it used to be cand¡­le¡­ "Aha! That means, candles made from those nuts¡­" "What I said used to be candle, it doesn¡¯t mean, those nuts are the main ingredients of a candle¡­before candles existed, those nuts already existed because the nuts are easily burned and have a high oil content that makes them burn like candles. so that¡¯s why those nuts are named candlenuts..." "I don¡¯t know there are some nuts like that¡­" "Yes, there are; now, could you please not bother me?" "Sure¡­but, there must be mine right?" "Yeah¡­yeah¡­" Some cooking segments later¡­ I brought the chicken porridge to the Chis¡­ "What is this??" "Chicken Porridge¡­" "What is the white one?" "That¡¯s the rice¡­" "What is rice?" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Goddamn it, it started the thousands of questions, I said, "You want it or not?" "Of course, I want it, it''s just that I want to know about this, you call it food." "Okay then, so you don¡¯t want it¡­" I took her bowl out of her¡­ "Give me that!!!" She begged me to give back the bowl... I gave her back the bowl, and we started to eat the chicken porridge¡­She ate like she hadn¡¯t eaten for a week...A few minutes later, we finished eating¡­I took her bowl and mine, brought them to the sink¡­While I was walking toward the back of the kitchen, Chis said in front of the counter, "Your scent is different than yesterday¡­" I asked, "My scent??" I put the bowls in the sink. "Yeah¡­your clothes and your body smell are different¡­" I came back from the kitchen and walked toward the counter. I said, "Ah!! I have taken a bath, so the scent you are talking about maybe that¡­" Her eyes were sparkling, her face showed some happiness, and she said, "There is a bath in here? And you just soaked in there¡­" "Yes, there is a bath here, but soak? I don¡¯t think so.." She asked, "What do you mean by that??" "You want to see the bathroom? Maybe it will change your mind about soaking.." I led her to the bathroom¡­in the bathroom, she was surprised... "What the hell is that?" She said, "It is a bath¡­" "That small thing is a bath; how the hell do you soak in there?" "I was not soaking in there¡­" "And why did you say you had taken a bath when you were not in the bath?" Good question. I remember my English teacher talking about the difference between taking a bath and taking a shower. For my people, we used to take a bath, but we didn¡¯t soak in the bath, Like Chis asked, why did we say take a bath, when we weren''t in the bath? I pointed at a dipper, and said, "I used that¡­" She looked at it, and asked "Again what is that??" I walked to the dipper, and demonstrated how to use it, "It¡¯s used to scoop the water for you¡­¡­so the water will be all over you¡­" "But I want to soak in the bath¡­" "Well, you can soak in there, if you bend your legs¡­" Her eyes went somewhere, and she said "Forget about the bath, there is a strange thing beside this bathroom¡­" "Strange thing??" I asked... She grabbed my arm and brought me to a room beside the bathroom, said "That!" She pointed at the flush toilet¡­ I said, "That¡¯s a toilet¡­Flush Toilet especially¡­" "You separate the toilet from the bathroom¡­" "Sort of¡­" She went inside the toilet room, and her eyes went everywhere, she turned back at me and said, "Where is the water?? Or something else??" "The water?? For??" "You know to clean yourself¡­" "If you use water to clean yourself, there is a sort of shower beside it¡­ She took it beside the toilet, showed it to me, and said, "You mean this??" "Yes, how about you push the different colour side of that.." She pointed at it, and asked, "You mean this side?" "Yes, push it¡­" Immediately she pushed it, and the water came out, at once she threw it¡­Her clothes were wet¡­She looked at me fiercely and said "YOU TRICKED ME!!" "Well, now you know what is the purpose of that¡­and to flush, you can push something above that¡­" She saw it, but eager not to push it, she said, "I don¡¯t want to get tricked again¡­how about you show me¡­" "Sure sure¡­" I went inside, and pushed the flush, immediately the toilet flushed with water, I said, "There, it flushed¡­and there is a soap over there if you need it¡­" "You surely have a weird thing¡­" It would be weirder if you had a Japanese toilet, a talking toilet, heat seats, and many more... I said, "Now you want to take a bath or not??" "Surely I am¡­" "How about your clothes??? Do you have any more clothes than that??" "I can use magic for these clothes, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it¡­" "Okay then¡­I will go back to the counter¡­" I walked out from there, and toward the counter, left Chis. ¡­ At the counter, because there were no customers, I tried to use my smartphone¡­and the network was working, somehow, my smartphone could connect to the internet¡­but with restrictions, it couldn¡¯t connect with social media networks, so I couldn¡¯t tell someone or watch someone on the internet¡­I could still search for something else with this smartphone¡­ While I was looking at my smartphone, the sound of the door opening could be heard¡­I turned down my smartphone, and looked at the door¡­It was HUMANS¡­finally humans¡­or some demon or other creatures whose appearance was perfect as a human, with just a small minority of their ears. It was four people who came inside the cafe¡­Their eyes went everywhere, like those creatures who visited earlier¡­ I greeted them, "WELCOME!!" They were surprised¡­I looked at their appearances; it was sort of like a party game: there was a man sort of knight with heavy armour; there was a woman priest with nun clothes; there was a woman magician with a magician appearance; and¡­¡­Was the jester part of the adventure party? The priest came toward me, and asked "What is this place??" "This is a cafe or shop, or whatever you want to call it¡­It¡¯s a coffee shop¡­" The magician asked, "What is this cofiii you talking about?" I pointed at the jar of beans, and said "You can see those jars, those are coffee beans, so coffee is a drink made from those beans¡­" They went to the jars, and took a look at them¡­The magician asked me, "I never see these things¡­where do you get these?" "Well, that''s a question I will not answer¡­Beside the coffee, this shop has a cake if you want¡ª" Immediately the priest and the magician dashed toward me, their faces in front of me, and said, "CAKEEEEE YOU SAID!!" "Yes a cake, how about I bring you the menu, and you can take a seat wherever you want¡­" "MENU?" The priest asked, "It¡¯s a paper, where there is a list of the drinks and the foods¡­" They started to look around to find a seat, then the priest found the big pillow¡­she pointed at it, and convinced the others to go there¡­When they wanted to take a step in there, I stopped them¡­ I said, "You need to take off your shoes if you want to sit there¡­" "Why??" the knight asked¡­ "As you can see, in that area, I used a carpet, so it is comfortable if you are in bare feet, and if you wear shoes in that area, it will easily taint the carpet." They took off their shoes¡­and started to go there¡­I walked toward the counter, to take the menu, and bring them¡­When I wanted to take the menu, I realized they didn¡¯t know what the drinks were, so I went upstairs and brought the illustration of the drinks, like what I did with Lilith. I went to them to bring the menu and the illustration. I saw the priest and the magician playing with the pillow¡­When I wanted to put the menu on their table, Chis shouted, "DARYA!!! YOUR MAGIC IS STILL ACTIVE, I CAN¡¯T USE MINE IF YOUR MAGIC IS STILL ACTIVE¡­" Immediately they looked at me¡­ Chapter 13 My Shampoo "DARYA YOUR MAGIC¡­DEACTIVATE IT!!" Chis kept shouting from the back. I immediately deactivated the magic, but still, Chis kept shouting, "HAVE YOU DEACTIVATED IT OR NOT??" "HEYYY DARYA!!!" "ARE YOU DEAF OR WHAT??" The priest said to me, "Perhaps you need to address that shout first??" I put the menu and the illustration on the table, and said, "Excuse me, I will be back any moments, after¡­this Suddenly Chis came out of the bathroom; the bathroom location was at the center of the cafe, in between the front counter and the no-shoes area. Her appearance was different from yesterday or the first time we met; everything was sparkling with her. I saw everyone at the table stunned by her beauty except the jester. the jester was frightened¡­She walked toward me. Because she was wearing shoes, so she stood behind me or the carpet, and said, "WHY ARE YOU NOT ANSWERING ME?" I looked at her, and tried to give her a signal that there were customers in here with my eyes¡­But she was confused about my eyes¡­yet she noticed the people on the table, and immediately she took off her shoes and went to me. While she was walking toward the table, she said, "Look what we have in here!!" She passed me, and I noticed something, especially smelled something. I immediately stopped her from getting close to them with my hand. She looked at me, and asked, "Why do you stop me to look at them?" I asked her, "There is something; I want to know from you first¡­your smell is unbelievably abnormal¡­are you using my shampoo and my soap?" "Shampoo and soap??" "You know it; from the white bottle, when you push the top of the bottle, some fragrant comes out¡­" "Ah!! That''s it!! Yes, I used it¡­" "How much do you push the bottle?? Because your smell is more unusual than usual.." "What do you mean push? One bottle for one person, right??" I was surprised by what she had said, I asked, "WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY ONE BOTTLE FOR ONE PERSON? DON¡¯T TELL ME!!! YOU¡­" "I used all of it, and I made the bath full of bubbles." I was speechless after hearing that¡­She passed me and sat at the table... She asked everyone, "So all of you had visited the demon territory?" She pointed at the jester, "With this jester¡­" First, I reactivated the magic of the cafe¡­¡­and secondly¡­¡­ ¡­ .. . I threw my punch in Chis¡¯s head¡­ Chis immediately said, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING??" "WHAT AM I DOING?? YOU JUST WASTED AN ENTIRE BOTTLE OF MINE¡­YOU DUMB¡­" "WHAT!! IS ONE BOTTLE FOR ONE PERSON??" "NO!! ONE BOTTLE CAN BE USED FOR HUNDRED TIMES¡­" "WELL, YOU DON¡¯T TELL ME EARLIER, SO I DON¡¯T KNOW¡­" "USE YOUR COMMON SENSE, GODDAMMIT¡­" "MY COMMON SENSE IS ONE BOTTLE ONE PERSON, LIKE YOU DRINK A BEER, ONE BOTTLE ONE PERSON¡­" "YOU WILL DRUNK AS HELL IF YOU DRINK ONE BOTTLE ONE PERSON¡­" "NO, IF YOU ARE ME¡­" Suddenly the priest said, "Anu¡­Can you explain these papers to us??" Because of the dumbness of Chis, I forgot the others... "Ah yes, let me explain the menu for you guys¡­" I explained the menu, and showed an example of the menu from the illustration¡­They were surprised by the illustration and the plastic that laminated the menu¡­They asked the same question, like Did I paint this? What was plastic? How was plastic made? What was this paper? Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. I just answered like before¡­ The knight asked, "I don¡¯t like a sweet drink; even a little bit sweet, I don¡¯t like it¡­is there any drink like that??" "Well, you can have espresso for that; it¡¯s just the coffee and water; there is no milk or sugar in there¡­so it is bitterer than others¡­" Except in one country apparently. "I take that then¡­" The priest and the magician wanted the sweetest drink here, and two cakes¡­I asked them, which cakes do they want? They just told me, whatever cake¡­I turned to the jester, where somehow Chis was beside him¡­The jester seemed frightened by Chis¡­He just asked for water¡­ The priest said, "You can order whatever you want¡­" The magician said, "Yes, why do you just want water?" I looked at him, he tried not to look at Chis¡­I asked the other, "What is his preference for drink? Does he like sweet drinks or not?" The priest answered, "We don¡¯t quite know, because he is just our guide¡­" "Well, I will give him a latte then¡­¡­so everything will be Espresso, two sweet creams, two cakes, and one latte¡­" Suddenly Chis raised her hand, and said, "What about me?" I turned my head to her, and "EAT SHIT!" I said to her... Everyone was surprised, and Chis was more shocked¡­I tried to get up, but Chis grabbed my leg¡­and begged me to bring her something too, "COME ON!! MAKE SOMETHING FOR ME!!" I tried to move my right leg, which she grabbed tightly. Because I couldn¡¯t move a single inch, so I said to her, "FINE!! I will make something for you¡­" "YEAYYYY" Chis happily said, and released her grab, I could move freely¡­ I came back to the back counter, and kitchen, to prepare all of their orders. While I was preparing everything, and making everything, I could hear Chis try to make a conversation with them. Chis said, "So all of you have just been visiting the demon territory.." The priest answered, "Yes¡­we just went there, and found this place, while we were going home." "Does this jester show you the way?" "Yes, he does¡­" Chis looked at the jester fiercely, while the jester tried to avoid it¡­ Chis asked everyone, "What¡¯s the purpose of all of you going to the demon territory?" The magician answered, "It''s a declassified task, so we can¡¯t provide you the answer¡­" Hearing that answer, made Chis stare and closer at the jester more fiercely¡­ Chis asked something that surprised me, "Which Goddess ordered you to go there?" They looked at each other, eager not to answer it¡­ Chis pushed them to answer, "Come on!! There must be one of the Goddesses, who ordered you guys to go there, right? There is no way¡­the human kingdom wants three of you to go there¡­" Suddenly Chis¡¯s face was in front of the jester, "with this jester¡­go to demon territory without any order from the Goddess¡­" The priest said, "Which Goddess who ordered us to go there, is not your business, right?" "You are right, it¡¯s not my business to know that¡­¡­but¡­" Again Chis¡¯s face was in front of the jester¡¯s face, "It¡¯s my business if this clown is the one who shows you the way to the demon territory¡­is that right, clown?" The knight asked, "What do you mean by it¡¯s your business if it¡¯s about him?" "You don¡¯t know it?? About this clown?? All of you surely need to research this clown¡­" ¡­ I went to them with their orders¡­I put two sweet creams and two vanilla cakes in front of the priest and the magician¡­I put the latte in front of the jester, and I put two espressos in front of the knight and Chis¡­ Chis asked, "This is not what I wanted?" "Really?" I said. I saw her trying to change her drink with the jester, but I stopped her¡­ Chis said, "Hei, listen, for the first time, this clown doesn¡¯t want this drink; he just wants water, so it''s a waste if he doesn''t drink it¡­" Chis stared at the jester and asked, "Is that right, clown?? You want water, not this drink¡­" "Just cut it¡­" I gave her a cup of liquid sugar and said, "Here¡­just pour it into your drink, if it¡¯s too bitter for you¡­" Everyone was surprised, and the priest asked me, "Is that water sugar?" I said, "It''s sugar¡­liquid sugar or water sugar¡­all of you want to taste?" All of them nodded. When Chis wanted to pour it into her espresso, I snatched it¡­ Chis immediately said, "HEI THAT¡¯S MINE¡­" I just looked at her fiercely¡­she immediately avoided my stare¡­I asked all of them, "You can dip your finger and taste it¡­" Everyone dipped her finger into the sugar, and tasted it; after that, I brought it back to Chis¡­but she demanded new sugar¡­ "I WANT A NEW CUP OF SUGAR!!" "Here take it or not? There is no new cup for you¡­" "BUT all of their fingers dipped in this cup¡­it¡¯s disgusting¡­" "Well, you want your drink bitter as much, or do you want to take this sugar?" She took the sugar¡­and poured it into her drink¡­ The magician asked, "Why is there no sugar in my drink?" "Well your drink is already sweet; surely you don¡¯t need another cup of sugar separately." I looked at Chis, and her face became weird, she asked me, "Why is this drink still bitter, while I have already poured all of the sugar?" "I don¡¯t know¡­" I answered¡­in reality, I added a shitton of shot into her drink, so I didn¡¯t know if that small cup of sugar could make it sweet¡­¡­and only Italians drank espresso with sugar¡­you were not Italian. you were a demon¡­I didn¡¯t know if Italian people would be in this world, and order espresso with sugar¡­who ordered espresso with susugar? Only Italian¡­and here wasn¡¯t Italy. She tried to drink it bit by bit with a weird face¡­ ¡­ I saw they were enjoying their drinks and their cakes, so I sat down with them. I asked them, "So all of you are human?" They looked confused at me¡­ The magician answered, "arghhh¡­yes¡­we¡­are¡­humans¡­I don¡¯t know why you ask that. Are you human?" I answered, "Yes I am human¡­it¡¯s just¡­" I looked at Chis, turned back at the magician, and said, "A lot of demons usually use human appearance, so I just want to ask you." The priest said, "Yes a lot of demons used human appearances, I don¡¯t know why they used our appearances¡­" I looked at the jester, and asked them, "Why is there a jester in your group??" The knight answered, "He is just our guide, to the demon territory¡­" "I heard from back there, that all of you just came from the demon territory¡­what is it like to be there??" Chis also said, "Yes¡­tell us, what is it like to be there?" Chapter 14 The Saints Party The magician started to explain, ¡°The Demon territory liked human territory¡­¡± Well, I don¡¯t know human territory like what in this world, but I assume it is like medieval fantasy stuff like that¡­ She continued to explain, ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to explain the difference between those two territories, but what we saw was the same as human territory, even the demons in their shapeshifting with human appearance¡­" The priest added some rumour, ¡°There is a rumour, if you visit the demon territory where close to the border, all the demon appearance in there will be like human, but if you enter deep down to the demon territory, they will not shapeshifting with human appearance, but they will use their real appearance¡­¡± I said, ¡°So in the border, they used human appearance, to blend with humans or to confuse humans¡­¡± The knight said, ¡°Exactly¡­¡± I looked at Chis, and said ¡°I wonder if that is the case for someone¡­¡± The priest asked me, ¡°Have you encountered demons in your shop?" Well, the demons had been visited here, they weren¡¯t some small cockroach demons, it was high-ranking demons; first the demon lord visited here, followed by the small child dragon who had lived for a thousand years, followed by an idiot dumb demon, who was trapped inside a ring, and still lived here, who wasted my entire shampoo¡­ I answered, ¡°Just some casual demons¡­from the border¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­if we found this place, surely some demons or some people from the border could find this place¡­¡± The priest said. Even myself didn¡¯t know where my cafe was stranded. The jester beside Chis is confusing me. Why is a jester as their guide? I asked them, ¡°Is there any guide beside a jester to guide all of you?¡± The knight said, ¡°We¡­surely don¡¯t know about that¡­because our lord who chose him to guide us..¡± ¡°Your lord?? Are all the guide jesters like him?¡± Chis suddenly said, ¡°You wasted your time to ask them about this clown¡­they don¡¯t know a single clue about this clown¡­¡± The priest asked, ¡°What do you know about him??¡± Chis answered, ¡°ME??? I know everything about him¡­is that right, clown?¡± I said, ¡°How about we introduce ourselves first? So we could know¡­.each¡­..other¡­..¡± They will be surprised about Chis'' identity... The knight said, ¡°Sure¡­we can show our status screen to you¡­¡± I immediately deactivated my magic, letting them use their magic to show their status screen¡­ All three used chanting, they shouted ¡°STATUS!!¡± I was shocked after they showed their status screen¡­This party surely is not an ordinary one¡­I looked at Chis, she showed a big smile after seeing their status screen...
STATUS
NAME ARION
RACE HUMAN
JOB PARAGON
LEVEL 1??
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ?9?
AGILITY 9??
INTELLIGENCE ???
STATUS
NAME CERA
RACE Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. HUMAN
JOB SAINTESS
LEVEL 8?
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ?1?
AGILITY ?8?
INTELLIGENCE 7??
STATUS
NAME MAGO
RACE HUMAN
JOB ARCH-MAGE
LEVEL 9?
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ??0
AGILITY ?0?
INTELLIGENCE 9??
They were a paragon, a saint, and an arch-mage¡­Surely they could make Chis show a big smile¡­But their level is almost the same as the elves before, but their attributes are inferior to them. The paragon asked Chis to show her status screen¡­Maybe this is a big mistake here, and a big mistake for them¡­I hope this won¡¯t create a bloodbath between them, and this is my first time seeing her status screen... Chis¡¯s status screen appeared¡­
STATUS
NAME CHISTERA
RACE DEMON
JOB VAMPIRE LORD
LEVEL ??9
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ???9?
AGILITY ??9??
INTELLIGENCE 9????
VAMPIRE LORD¡­HUH¡­ The saint tried to recite the status screen, ¡°Va¡­mp¡­ire¡­Lo..rd¡­!¡± She looked at Chis¡­ After seeing her status screen, they were in shock, immediately got up, and all of their hands started to emit a glow, which instantly, from that glowing formed their weapons; a sword for the paragon, and the staffs for the saint and the archmage¡­Seeing they were summoning and sheathing their weapon, at once I reactivated the cafe skill¡­In just a second¡­ Their weapons disappeared in the dust¡­Surely it¡¯s They were confused, the paragon said, ¡°IS THIS ALL YOUR DOING, DEMON?¡± Chis found his word was a joke, and said, ¡°ME?? IF I HAVE THIS KIND OF POWER, SURELY YOU WILL BE ANNIHILATED YEARS AGO¡­¡± The saint said, ¡°So who is the one who did this?¡± This raised her hand and pointed at¡­they followed her and pointed at¡­me¡­ They were surprised, the archmage said, ¡°You are the person who did this?¡± Chis said, ¡°Tell them, Darya, about it!¡± I said, ¡°First of all, it¡¯s not my power or my magic or whatever you call it¡­¡± The saint raised a question, ¡°So what was it?" ¡°It¡¯s this magic place¡­Once I activate the magic of this place, all kinds of power or magic can easily be negated, so there will be no power or magic in here¡­¡± All of their faces were surprised and shocked, but the saint¡¯s face was frightened¡­ She said some words nervously, ¡°IT¡­IS¡­IMPOSSIBLE¡­TO¡­NEGATE¡­OR¡­REPEL¡­OUR WEAPON¡­¡­All of our weapons came from the Goddess¡­there will be no mortal who can negate it¡­even make it disappear like a cloud of dust¡­¡± Chis suddenly said, ¡°Apparently there is one in here¡­¡± The saint slowly walked toward me¡­in front of me, she leaned her face in front of my face¡­and said, ¡°WHO ARE YOU??¡± I said with a flat tone, ¡°A normal human???¡± ¡°You know a normal human will not live with that demon¡­¡± Well, living with that demon is a¡­nightmare¡­mess¡­so¡­ ¡°There is a thing that can make her here¡­¡± ¡°What is this ¡°Thing¡± you are talking about¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, there was a customer who paid with a ring, and somehow there was that demon inside that ring¡­¡± ¡°Who was this customer??¡± ¡°You better not know it¡­trust me!! For your good, and my shop policy; we respect our customer privacy¡­¡± They will be shocked to death if they know it was Lilith¡­ The archmage suddenly said, ¡°Chistera¡­I think I had heard that name before¡­¡± The saint pulled her face from my face, and looked at the archmage, said ¡°You know her??¡± I looked at Chis, she was just whatever, and not interested in them, and I caught her switching her drink with the jester¡­She was drinking a latte at the moment¡­ The archmage said, ¡°Heard or read¡­Somehow I am familiar with that name, I think I heard in the border of the demon territory¡­there was some rumour about that name¡­¡± ¡°So what are these rumours?¡± The saint asked. ¡°The rumour, there was a powerful demon that stayed beside the demon lord¡­but¡­because of her actions towards the demon lord, she was banished from the demon territory¡­¡± The saint asked, ¡°What were her actions?¡± ¡°It was¡­¡± The archmage seemed not to be eager to talk about it, her face became red¡­ ¡°What were her actions?¡± The paragon joined to ask for it¡­ The archmage waved at them, to come closer to her, all of them whispered to each other¡­Suddenly, the saint¡¯s face became so red¡­ After whispering to each other, the saint said to Chis, ¡°Pervert!!¡± Chis suddenly burst her mouth, and spilt the drink, she said, ¡°Who are you calling a pervert?¡± I just looked at her¡­and I sensed they were staring at me because I was with this pervert demon¡­I looked at them, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything with her¡­¡± chastity is my priority¡­ Suddenly, the front door opened by force, and slowly a figure¡­could be seen¡­ It was¡­ ¡°YO HUMAN, I AM HERE TO PICK UP CHISTERA¡­MASTER WANTS HE¡ª-¡± We looked at the front door, it was Varania¡­ Goddammit!!! Great timing, there is another high-ranking demon in here, with the saint, the archmage, and the paragon¡­what a great view¡­ Varania walked toward us¡­and said to me, ¡°Hoooo, human, you were multiplying¡­¡± Suddenly she looked at the jester, made her stare at him fiercely, ¡°And Clown???¡± The paragon suddenly spoke, ¡°Who is this child?¡± Oh no, he said the C-word¡­ Chapter 15 The Saints Party Passed Out I looked at Varania, she slowly turned her body toward the Paragon¡­slowly her mouth opened, and words were out of her mouth¡­¡±WHO¡­ARE...YOU¡­CALLING¡­A CHILD???¡± The paragon just casually said, ¡°You are¡­¡± You are in deep trouble, don¡¯t use the C-word on her¡­ I tried to show him some signal, to cut his word out with my hands¡­before Varania took some actions¡­She looked at me, and said, ¡°IS YOUR MAGIC BEEN ACTIVATED IN HERE, HUMAN?¡± I nodded¡­ ¡°CAN YOU DEACTIVATE IT?¡± She asked¡­ ¡°What for?¡± ¡°FOR HIM¡­YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN RIGHT¡­¡± ¡°You know what the consequence is if you do that right??¡± ¡°ARGHHHHHH!!!! I HATE THIS PLACE¡­¡± She immediately left the place¡­ ¡°You better know it¡­¡± Everyone was confused¡­a few seconds later¡­a loud bang could be heard from outside¡­ Yup¡­she releases her anger already¡­ It was not just one bang, but followed by some loud bang¡­Even with those bangs, there was no single shocking wave inside the cafe¡­While there was some bang outside, I told all of them¡­ The three of them were so scared and shocked¡­ The priest asked me, ¡°What the mother of god was that??¡¯ ¡°Just a small commotion¡­all of you, don¡¯t call her a child¡­¡± ¡°Why? And what do you mean by her?¡± Am I gonna tell them that she is a dragon? ¡°How do I tell you about her?? First of all, she is a girl¡­wait¡­not a girl¡­but a woman¡­yes, a woman¡­¡± The paragon was puzzled, and said, ¡°A woman? That child is a woman? Even Mago in her 30s is not considerably a woman with her height¡­and that child is a woman??¡± The archmage was irritated by his words¡­started to harass him¡­ ¡°Anyways, What if I tell you¡­that child¡­has lived longer than any of us here?? So¡ª¡± Suddenly Chis said, ¡°Not for me¡­¡± We looked at Chi''s, while she was sipping the latte¡­ The priest turned to me and immediately said, ¡°What do you mean by has lived longer than any of us??¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­let just make an assumption okay¡­If she has lived longer than any of us, but¡­¡± I pointed at Chis, ¡°Not for her¡­¡± I looked at all of them, ¡°What is the first thought you have?¡± The paragon immediately answered, ¡°She is not human¡­¡± ¡°Great answer¡­and¡­¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The saint asked, ¡°Is she part of a high-ranking demon?¡± ¡°Sort of¡­¡± I took a glance at Chis, and said ¡°After someone got sucked into a ring¡­¡± Their faces were astounded, and the archmage asked, ¡°Is she related to her??¡± Pointed at Chis... ¡°Can I say ''sort of¡¯, Chis?¡± Chis answered, ¡°No, we are not related to each other¡­¡± ¡°There¡­she answered for you¡­¡± The saint asked with a nervous tone, ¡°So..what¡­is¡­she??¡± ¡°She¡­¡± I looked around them, and continued to say ¡°Is a dragon¡­¡± Immediately they were stunned and horrified after hearing that¡­ The saint pointed at me and Chis, and said, ¡°First¡­you are¡­a human¡­¡± with a nervous tone, she continued to say, ¡°Second¡­she¡­is..a vampire lord¡­and lastly¡­now you said¡­that¡­child¡­is a dragon¡­is this sort of joke you make or what??¡± Suddenly her face was like she realized something, and said, ¡°Wait!!!! That child¡­I mean that dragon¡­said¡­¡¯I am here to pick up Chistera..¡± She was so scared like a cat in her expression, ¡°After that, she said ¡®Master wants her¡­¡¯ who is her ma¡ª¡± Suddenly the front door opened¡­ ¡°*SIGH* I RELIEVED¡­NOW¡­¡± Three of them became like stones, not like the first time they met her¡­Varania saw their behaviour change, walked behind me, and asked, ¡°ARE YOU TELLING THEM ABOUT MY IDENTITY?¡± I nodded¡­ ¡°GREAT THEN¡­I DON¡¯T NEED TO INTRODUCE MYSELF¡­NOW¡­I AM HERE TO PICK UP HER¡­¡± She pointed at Chis¡­¡± I asked her, ¡°What is the reason?¡± Oh crap¡­if I ask her the reason, she will say about her master¡­ I looked at the trio party¡­ ¡°YOU KNOW¡­MAS¡ª¡± I immediately shut her mouth off, to not say anything about her master, Lilith. At once, she pulled my hand from her mouth, and said, ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± I whispered to her, ¡°Listen here!! Don¡¯t ever mention your master name, okay!!! She answered with a whisper, but ¡°WHY??¡± Her whisper was still loud as she spoke normally... ¡°Lower your voice¡­can you speak without raising your voice for one time??? Here listen, I am a human right?? And look there!! What do you see? Humans, so if they know your master has come here before, they will see me as part of yours¡­Understand!¡± This is my chance to get closer to my race, humans. If this little brat says about Lilith the demon lord, surely they will see me as a threat¡­ She nodded¡­ After that, we finished exchanging whispers¡­Varania took off her shoes, and started to walk beside Chis, took a seat beside her¡­She became like a child, her cockiness and arrogance suddenly disappeared like when she tried to act tough, but the cafe pushed her down. The three of them were surprised by Varania''s changing behavior¡­ Sure I have told Varania not to mention her master name, but¡­ Chis said to Varania, ¡°You surely like a child, Varania..¡± ¡°WHO ARE YOU CALLING A CHILD?¡± ¡°Right right right, so what¡¯s the main reason the master told you to pick me up?¡± There is still one demon¡­ The priest suddenly asked with a nervous tone, ¡°Can¡­I¡­know¡­who¡­is¡­the¡­master¡­are¡­you¡­two¡­talking about??¡± Hearing her question, I stared fiercely at both of them, Varania and Chis¡­ Varania dodged my stare, but Chis just showed a smirk smile to me¡­ She answered, ¡°You don¡¯t know our master??¡¯ ¡°If¡­you¡­mind¡­to answer it¡­you¡­may not answer¡­¡± ¡°No, I don''t mind telling you about our master, right Varania¡­ I feel this demon, on purpose tells them about Lilith¡­ Chis continued to say, ¡°Our master¡­.is¡­¡­¡± She stared at all of them fiercely, and showed a smirking smile to me, ¡°LILITH!! THE DEMON LORD..¡± I will not feed this demon anymore¡­ Hearing that, The priest suddenly passed out¡­the others were shocked and in fear¡­they were face to face with two high-ranking demons, where their master was Lilith the demon lord. The archmage took a glance at me, and asked, ¡°You¡­said¡­you¡­are¡­a human¡­but¡­how do you manage¡­to get in touch with them¡­¡± I answered, ¡°Things happened like that.¡± The paragon asked, ¡°Do¡­you¡­not¡­feel¡­scared?¡± Chis started to giggle, after hearing that question¡­ The archmage asked her, ¡°Why are you giggling?¡± ¡°You asked him about being scared, you need to know one thing¡­¡± Is she gonna tell them about Lilith being here? Chis continued saying, ¡°He is the only human that has contact with our master eye to eye, face to face, even had a conversation with her¡­¡± How does she know that I had a conversation with her? She wasn''t here... Everyone looked at me, and suddenly two of them passed out¡­all the saintess party were unconscious in front of me¡­ Chapter 16 Picture, Video, and AI I put my hand to my face and said, ¡°Chis, Are you on purpose about telling them Lilith came here?¡± She said, ¡°Maybe, yes, or maybe no¡­¡± Hearing that, I remember the phrase ¡°Sometimes maybe good, sometimes maybe sh#t" by Gattuso. From all the Saint¡¯s party members, there was one person who didn¡¯t pass out; it was the jester¡­he was just sitting there and being frightened... I asked Chis, ¡°You said you know him.¡± I pointed at the jester, ¡°Very well than them¡­so who is he? And what is he?¡± Chis said, ¡°He¡­was¡­a defector of the demon realm¡­¡± Defector, I don¡¯t know what that word will be in this world. ¡°Defector? It means he betrayed the demon race¡­¡± ¡°Sort of¡­¡± Chis said it¡­ ¡°What is his case?¡± ¡°Case? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I mean, what did he do that made you say he was a defector of the demon realm?¡± ¡°Ohhh¡­isn''t him the one who did it¡­¡± ¡°So? Who?¡± ¡°His master is the one who did it¡­¡± Suddenly her face showed she realised something, and with a smirk, she said to Varania beside her, ¡°Hehehe Varania¡­I heard something amusing when I was inside the ring¡­it said you were the one who let that woman escape; is that true?¡± Hearing that, I realised Chis could still hear when she was inside the ring. I asked her, ¡°Wait! Chis, so you could hear everything while you were inside the ring." "Yes, I could¡­I am a bat; surely my ears are good with that¡­.Now, Varania, answer my question!¡± Bat is exceptional hearing; that¡¯s why she knows about Lilith with me after just hearing our conversation¡­ Varania said to Chis with a low tone, ¡°N..o¡­¡± ¡°What!! I couldn''t hear you¡­and tell me the truth!¡± ¡°IT¡¯S NOT LIKE I LET HER PASS ME EASILY, OKAY!¡± ¡°So, how did that woman pass you?¡± ¡°BECAUSE¡ª¡± ¡°Because what?¡± ¡°SHE DEFEATED ME EASILY¡­¡± ¡°WOAHHHH, HOLD UP¡­Varania you said you are the one who stays beside Lilith, right? How the hell could this person pass you easily?" I asked. Varania didn¡¯t move her mouth; instead, Chis the one who explained, ¡°That woman is a special one; Varania shouldn¡¯t stand against her; if it were me, the chance is still 50%; she would escape from me¡­.And now that woman has made a circus filled with these clowns to guide humans into demon territory¡­¡± I asked them, ¡°If Chis has a broken mentality and perversion towards Lilith¡ª ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± I ignored her and kept saying, ¡°What did this person do towards Lilith? It should be something malicious or put Lilith in danger, right?¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Chis and Varania were looking around, Chis said, ¡°About that¡­it¡¯s not something that is malicious or puts the master in danger¡­¡± ¡°So what is it?¡± ¡°As you can see, there is a rare dish or meal in demon territory, and master never tasted it before¡­¡­¡± Hearing that, it should be a¡­ Chis continued to say, ¡°and one demon brought it to master¡­but this woman just took a big bite¡­and consumed all of it¡­¡± I said, ¡°Let me guess what it should be¡­¡± I pointed at two plates, "A cake, right?¡± They nodded at me¡­ How the hell is demon territory being governed if just a piece of cake could make her chase someone away? Suddenly I heard some words from the jester, and I recognised it¡­ ¡°LANUAE!!¡± It is the chant of spell that Lilith used to dash out from this place¡­but¡­this clown doesn''t know one thing¡­ A few seconds later, there was nothing happening¡­I looked at the jester; he was so confused¡­Chis¡¯s face looked like she was holding a laugh¡­ ¡°This¡­idiot¡­doesn¡¯t¡­know¡­where he is in¡­*pfffttt* hahahaha¡­¡± Chis was laughing at him, ¡°TELL HIM, DARYA, this clown¡­¡± ¡°*sigh*....you can¡¯t use spell or magic in this place¡­so¡­¡± Chis¡¯s face suddenly became closer to the jester¡¯s face, and said ¡°Heard that, Clown¡­you can run like usual¡­..¡± out of the blue, her face was looking at me, ¡°Speaking of magic, while I was inside the ring, I heard you with the elves, that you can paint in a snap of a finger¡­is that your magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not my magic but¡­surely I can make a picture¡­¡± ¡°Picture?? What is that?¡± Chis asked¡­ Ah yes, the word picture is usually used in a photograph or photo, so this world must be unaware of this word, where there is no photograph. I took out my smartphone and tried to take a picture of Chis, Varania, and the jester in one shot. While I was doing that, Chis asked, ¡°What is that tool? I had never seen that before¡­¡± After I took a picture of them, I immediately showed it to them, I said, "Here, take a look; this is a picture¡­¡± Both of them were shocked¡­that there was them inside tiny tool¡­ Varania asked, ¡°WHAT SORCERY IS THAT TOOL?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my magic tool¡­it can take a picture, even a video¡­¡± Chis asked, ¡°What in the goddess name is the word vidio?¡± Ah yes, surely they don¡¯t know¡­How am I going to explain it to them? ¡°Video is a moving picture." I looked at them; they were more confused than before, I tried to find another explanation: ¡°Video is like a moving painting... As you can see, a painting uses one action or one movement¡­so to make this painting move, you need to make another painting of the continuous action¡­¡± Again, they were still confused¡­ It¡¯s better to show it than explain it¡­or it will make them raise a tonne of questions. Immediately, I took a video of them, and while I was taking a video, I asked Varania to wave to my smartphone. After she had waved to the smartphone, I stopped the recording¡­and showed them the video of Varania waving at the smartphone¡­ Again, they were shocking. You know what, I will show them the most powerful thing in the world right now, AI. ¡°And this tool can recreate a portrait of someone in a painting." ¡°You are bluffing right now; there is no way this tiny thing can do that," Chis said. ¡°Well, how about you tell me the appearance of his master¡­¡± I pointed at the jester¡­ I opened the Ai app; you already know the great Ai app... Chis explained the appearance of the jester¡¯s master; the simplest way of her explanation was that she had long red hair and red eyes, but the longest way or the detailed way wasn¡¯t fun to tell. After I input all the explanations from Chis, I let the app work on the picture. In a few seconds, a portrait of a woman was done. And I showed it to them to check if it was hers or not¡­ They were stunning and shocking. But I will show them more than that. So I used the same input, but I added more, like on the beach and full body¡­Immediately, it showed the figure wearing a swimsuit on the beach, and I showed it to them¡­ Again they were shocked, and Chis said, ¡°That woman never wears those tiny clothes, and never on the side of the sea¡­¡± I said, ¡°Well, all of this is just a picture... so it¡¯s fake¡­¡± Varania said, ¡°WAIT! THAT¡¯S A FAKE¡­I BELIEVE YOU TOLD A FORTUNE WHERE SHE WAS RIGHT NOW." Maybe I can fool someone in this world if I say it was fortune-telling with this AI like Varania said, but... ¡°No, it¡¯s fake¡­it¡¯s magic to recreate something based on description. when Chis gave me the description of the woman, the magic could recreate a figure based on that description¡­after that, I added ¡®on the beach¡¯ or Chis said on the side of the sea, and the magic immediately recreated the figure standing there. or I could add that inside the castle, the figure would be standing inside the castle, maybe in the throne room or somewhere in the castle. Varania asked, ¡°WHO THE HELL ARE YOU, DARYA?¡± Chapter 17 Camera and Stick Figure Animation God damn it, how many of those questions will be asked of me? What the hell am I? Who am I? I answered, ¡°I am a human¡­I have said it many times, and you are still asking that question again.¡± Varania said, ¡°PROVE IT!!¡± ¡°What do you mean by proving it?¡± ¡°SHOW ME YOUR STATUS!!¡± I looked at the jester. If I show my status, it means I need to deactivate the magic, and that jester can cast his magic. I sent a signal with my eyes about the jester towards Chis¡­But¡­She just didn¡¯t get it¡­Fine then...I deactivated the magic¡­and I showed my status to everyone... Both of them were surprised, except Chis, Varania was the one who said first, ¡°WHERE¡¯S THE REST?¡± ¡°If you are talking about the rest, it means attributes; I don¡¯t have it..¡± I said to her. Suddenly, like what I feared, the jester cast the same spell again. ¡°LANUAE!¡± Immediately, his body became a mist, and he was gone¡­Yet¡­shockingly, I saw both of them didn¡¯t care much about it. I asked them, ¡°Do you not worry that he is gone?¡± Chis answered with a casual tone and sipping the jester¡¯s latte, ¡°*slurp* I don¡¯t care about the clown; what I care about is the owner of the circus¡­¡± ¡°JUST FORGET HIM; I WANT TO KNOW ABOUT YOU, DARYA¡­¡± Varania suddenly said and pointed at the status, especially the job¡¯s section, ¡°THIS!! WHAT IS BARISTA? IS IT BARBARIAN OR SOMETHING?¡± I answered it, ¡°It¡¯s not barbarian; it¡¯s the job of someone who makes coffee." ¡°BUT THAT¡¯S NOT A REALLY JOB THEN, AS YOU CAN SEE, I AM A DRAGON..¡± Varania started to point at everyone. ¡°SHE IS A VAMPIRE LORD, SHE IS A SAINT, SHE IS AN ARCH-MAGE, HE IS A PARAGON¡­¡± and she pointed at me, ¡°NOW WHAT ARE YOU?¡± ¡°Like it said on the status screen, I am a barista¡­¡± Chis started to ask, ¡°I am more curious about your magic tool that does ¡®pic-what¡¯...¡± ¡°You mean picture..." "Yeah, whatever, just explain it!!¡± I pulled out my smartphone from them, pointed at the camera lens, and said, ¡°This tiny thing is the one who does the magic.¡± Chis showed a disbelieving face and said, ¡°That tiny thing? How can that tiny thing paint in a finger of a snap?¡± I explained while pointing at the camera lens, ¡°There are three magic phases in this tiny thing¡­¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Three phases?¡± "Yes, the first phase is when the magic tries to capture a light that comes from outside this tiny thing. The second phase is that this light will be changed to pho¡ª¡± Wait a minute, if I tell them about photon light or anything science stuff, they will surely ask it¡­¡± This light will be changed to a small magic flow, not just small, but very small, or the smallest magic ever seen. The third phase is all of this magic flow gathered together to recreate the paint as the light captured.¡± Chis asked, ¡°Why does this tiny thing need light?¡± I answered, ¡°How do your eyes work? Can your eyes see without light?¡± Chis and Varania looked at each other. Chis asked me, ¡°Do your eyes not do that?¡± Ah yes, nocturnal eyes¡­ I asked them again, ¡°So your eyes can see in the dark?¡± Varania answered, ¡°Sort off..¡± This is a fantasy world, surely some creatures can do that, even some animals have nocturnal eyes¡­Do nocturnal eyes need some light too? I said to them, "Well, I can¡¯t see anything in the dark, so does this tiny thing¡­it needs light to gain da¨C¡± Data is another forbidden word... ¡°To gain material image¡­¡± Chis said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand with your explanation of this tiny thing¡­¡± ¡°Just think it¡¯s magic, then, if you don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Next, Varania asked a question, ¡°What about this vidio?¡± ¡°Like I said earlier, it¡¯s like moving paintings¡­¡± ¡°WHAT DOES THAT SUPPOSED MEAN?¡± Let''s make an example of it¡­How about some stick figures, that some kids drew in the corner of their book page after page and then flipped them. I said, ¡°I will give you an example of it¡­¡± I stood up, went to the counter, and took some papers and a pen. I came back to them with papers and a pen. I started to draw a stick figure, standing and doing nothing. ¡°Without the magic tool, surely your draw is hideous¡­¡± Chis said. ¡°Everything is now magic¡­¡± AI OF COURSE, THAT¡¯S MAGIC nowadays, but not for me, who is trapped in this fantasy world. I continued to draw several stick figures with different poses, in every paper, I put numbers at the corner of the paper¡­After I was done, I put all the papers side by side on the table¡­ Varania asked me, ¡°WHY DO YOU DRAW MORE HIDEOUS DRAWING?¡± ¡°You want the explanation of the video or not?¡± ¡°OF COURSE I WANT TO KNOW¡­¡± ¡°So shut your mouth¡­let me explain¡­¡± I pointed at the numbers on every page and said, ¡°As you can see, there is a number on every page¡­the purpose of the numbers is to indicate the order of the papers¡­number one means the paper must be on top, and number ten means the paper will be on bottom¡­Before I stack the papers¡­you two take a look at ''my hideous drawings¡¯.¡± They looked at all my hideous drawings, and I explained to them, ¡°The first picture is a person standing, the second picture is a person wanting to raise his hand, the third picture is a person trying to wave his hand, and so on...All of these hideous drawings make a motion¡­Now¡­I will stack it in order of numbers.¡± I stacked all the papers¡­After it got stacked, I said, ¡°You need to see from above, so you two need to stand up and watch from behind me.¡± They stood up and walked behind me¡­ I said, ¡°Look closely; I will remove the paper one by one as the orders¡­¡± I removed the paper one by one, fast¡­I hope they see what I want to tell them¡­After the last paper, I said, ¡°What have you two watched?¡± Immediately I felt my shoulder being grabbed, and the two pushed me back and forth. Chis said, ¡°HOW DO YOU MAKE THAT FIGURE MOVING?¡± ¡°I CAN EXPLAIN IT TO YOU IF YOU STOP IT¡­¡± Chis stopped it, and I continued to explain it to them, ¡°It¡¯s motion¡­¡± I pointed to Varania and said, ¡°You, Varania, how about you demonstrate what the figure does in all these pictures? When I said number one, you demonstrated the number one paper.¡± Varania stood up in front of us, and I kept saying to her as the order of the papers¡­I looked at Chis and said, ¡°That¡¯s the motion I was talking about, all of these ten papers are a motion of a person waving to someone, as Varania has demonstrated, she was waving to us¡­But Video is much more complicated; it takes thousands, even millions, of like these papers to make a video like I showed it to you¡­The papers are called frames¡­¡± Chis continued to ask another question where it would be bad, ¡°How your tool can make a painting of that woman?¡± That¡¯s AI¡­ Chapter 18 AI and Radio Waves That¡¯s AI¡­How do I explain it to them¡­Yes, it¡¯s simple; it is all the algorithms of the internet, where it searches all the algorithms of the images on the internet. Of course, it is an easy explanation¡­Yet, there is no such thing as the internet in this fantasy world¡­.So how the hell do I explain it to them? AI, or Artificial Intelligence, is a concept that refers to the ability of machines to perform tasks that typically require human intelligence. It involves complex algorithms and computational systems that enable machines to learn, reason, and make decisions. In this fantasy world, we can think of AI as a magical force that imbues objects or beings with the ability to think, learn, and act autonomously. It''s like having a companion who possesses incredible knowledge and can assist with various tasks using its extraordinary capabilities. I began attempting to explain artificial intelligence to them... Chis questioned, "It seems you don''t know how to explain it to us?" "Then let me explain it to you," They quickly paid attention to me as I began to explain, "What will you do or do you think if I say that there is a magical essence or power around us right now?" ¡°Around us?? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°There is a magic flow around us, where they¡¯re invisible with our eyes¡­¡± Chis and Varania''s eyes transformed out of the blue; Chis''s eyes were blazing gold, while Varania''s eyes were burning red. They were looking around, especially around me. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and disbelief as they tried to make sense of what I had just said. It was as if they were searching for any signs or evidence of the magical essence I had mentioned. Chis said, ¡°You are bluffing, Darya¡­There is such magical power around us¡­¡± I was confused and baffled, ¡°What were you doing?" I asked them. "We were just verifying your words about these magical powers around us," Varania said. "What exactly do you mean by checking?" ¡°These eyes¡­¡± Chis pointed at her own eyes and said, ¡°Thea Matia, these eyes can see something that is invisible¡­before you said, there was such a thing about magic power around us¡­So we used these eyes to check it, and there are no such things.¡± What I mean about magical powers are radio waves; of course, their eyes couldn¡¯t detect it¡­Because the waves aren¡¯t magic¡­But there is no electric device that emits radio waves, yet the internet of the smartphone is still working¡­Weird thing¡­ It''s fascinating how their eyes can''t perceive the invisible world of radio waves, even though they are not considered magical. Despite not being able to detect these waves, it is intriguing to think about how the internet on our smartphones continues to function without any visible source emitting radio waves. It truly is a strange phenomenon. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. I remarked, "Perhaps they are so strong that your eyes couldn''t see it. Varania said, "As Chis said, there is no such thing as power that couldn''t be detected by these eyes," as they looked on in wonder and awe. "Yet, you weren''t able to see it...It implies that there are forces so strong you couldn''t notice them. Chis said, ¡°Just cut to the chase, tell me about your tool, how your tool can recreate that woman, even if you never see her¡­¡± Let¡¯s make these radio waves scare them... I started to explain, ¡°Like I said, there are magical powers around us, and these magical powers are so hard to destroy¡­If you want to destroy these powers, you need powerful and bigger powers¡­Even right now, these powers are pierced into our bodies¡­¡± I continued, "These powers are invisible and intangible, yet they have a profound impact on our lives. My tool taps into these powers and harnesses their energy to recreate the essence of the woman you mentioned. It''s like capturing a glimpse of her through the vibrations of these magical forces." ¡°WHAT!!!¡± Chis screamed, At once, they were immediately checking their own bodies by looking at each other with those eyes and touching their own bodies¡­ trying to feel the presence of these mysterious powers. Confusion and disbelief filled the room as they desperately searched for any sign of the extraordinary forces that had just been described. It was as if a veil had been lifted, revealing a hidden world that had always been intertwined with their own existence. I explained to them, ¡°Don¡¯t panic like that!!¡± Even some idiots in my own previous world believe such a conspiracy that it will kill us¡­Seeing them like that, it¡¯s like these idiots in my previous world. ¡°But you said it pierced into our bodies¡­¡± Asked Varania. ¡°Yes, it pierced through your body or maybe not¡­Yet, it is not that dangerous¡­And not affecting our bodies¡­¡± If it''s the internet it¡¯s okay¡­ ¡°So, what are these powers called?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called waves¡­There are a lot of types of waves, so just call them waves¡­¡± ¡°You mean waves like waves in the ocean?¡± ¡°Sort of¡­Let me just explain, these waves transmit information, images, and descriptions of everything, For example, these waves know all of your two appearances¡­And this device is the tool that captures these waves, and processes it as images or painting¡­¡± Even though there are some flaws in this explanation, two of them, there are no radio waves from electronic devices in this world, and there is no fibre optic underground in this fantasy world¡­So, I am clueless, too, about how this smartphone can have access to the internet. Despite the absence of radio waves and fibre optic infrastructure in this fantasy world, the smartphone''s access to the internet could be attributed to a different technological mechanism. Perhaps there exists an advanced wireless communication system that operates on a different set of principles, allowing the device to connect to a network and access online content. Alternatively, the smartphone may tap into an interconnected network of magical or mystical origins, enabling it to transmit and receive data without traditional means of communication. Remember, Aella has a ring that projects someone without any surface, surely there must be advanced technology. They were confused and scared at the same time. Chis asked, ¡°You mean these magic powers know where we are and our appearances because they are always around us..¡± ¡°Sort of¡­¡± ¡°And your magic tool catches all of these, so that thing will know everything¡­¡± "Yes.." Chis was so scared right now, ¡°Ha ha, you are a different one, Darya¡­¡± Chapter 19 Being Fooled Twice Varania and Chis were frightened after hearing about the radio waves¡­ I realised what the purpose of Varania coming here was, so I asked, ¡°Why does Lilith want Chis to come back?¡± ¡°MY MASTER DOESN''T WANT CHIS TO BE HERE, BECAUSE SHE THINKS CHIS WILL BE ENJOYING BEING HERE, WITH TREATS.." Right now, I am genuinely concerned about how the demon territory will be governed by her... It seemed they were a little bit frightened by me, so they asked me to leave. ¡°I think we should leave from here.." said Varania. "And I need to bring her to my master.." When they wanted to get up... ¡°WAIT!¡± said I. They turned their face into me¡­I said, ¡°Pay me up!¡± ¡°Pay? What do I need to pay?¡± Asked Chis. ¡°Let¡¯s see, you ate a noodle and a chicken porridge; now you have drank a latt¨¦ and that black coffee¡­Surely, you need to pay it, right?¡± ¡°What! I thought it was on the house, so I don¡¯t need to pay¡­¡± ¡°Surely you need to pay that..¡± I saw they looked at each other¡­Immediately they said, ¡°Evanesca.¡± ¡°Eva-what?¡± said I. At once, their body was emitting full light that blinded my eyes¡­In a second, they were gone¡­God damn it, there is another spell besides Lanuae for escaping... Evanesca, I will remember that word... I looked at the saintess party who passed out. Now, what do I need to do with these people? Seeing what has happened to me right now, I immediately activated the magic of the cafe. So these saintess¡¯ party will not dash out like those demon creatures; still, they are humans, and surely they have some morals about that...Not like a demon... Surely, I needed to wake them up before doing that. I took a picture of them being passed out¡­Now, I pushed and shook their body to wake them up, but still, they didn¡¯t wake up¡­Seeing they were not waking up, I remembered I still had some dishes in the sink. I picked up the latte and the black coffee from Chis...I brought them to the sink, so I was doing the dishes while they were passing out¡­ Even after I finished the dishes, they were still not waking up¡­I walked and sat in front of the counter, started to look at my smartphone, and while waiting, they woke up¡­ Some minutes later, I could see some movement from them; it seemed they would be waking up soon. I put my smartphone back in my pocket and went to them. I took a seat while waiting for them to wake up... The saintess was the first one to wake up...First, she was looking around her, and finally opened her mouth and asked, "Where are the others?" still with a sleepy tone... "They...ran away..." Immediately, her face was surprised, and her eyes were wide open. "WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY RAN AWAY?" Said her. "Ran away means they ran away..." "They''re supreme beings; how the hell did they just run away..." Yeah, supreme beings, my ass..Like their master. "They just cast a spell, and *poof* they are gone." The saintess''s expression turned from surprise to disbelief as she struggled to comprehend the situation. "Wait!! You said earlier that this place can negate all the spells, so how did they run away?" because of my stupidity. "There is some reason; I deactivate the cafe spell...aura..or magic..What do you call this type of magic? a spell? an aura?" A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Well...Hmmmmm...So you need to cast it, it means it is an activated one; some aura magic are passive ones, meaning they are always active without needing to be cast. In this case, it seems like deactivating the cafe spell allowed them to escape using their magic or abilities...It''s a spell, but how does the spell work, like aura magic? Surely it''s a spell, then." A few moments later, the paragon and the archmage woke up from their unconscious. The paragon opened his mouth and was confused about what had happened. "What was going on?" I saw their dishes and their drinks. not had been touched, so I said, "How about all of you enjoy your cakes and your drinks?" The archmage, still slightly disoriented, looked around and noticed the untouched cakes and drinks. "Yes, let''s savour our treats while we try to piece together what just occurred." "Yeah...The one thing I remembered is that there were two demons in front of us...And they were the supreme on...e...OH CRAP, THE JESTER IS GONE..." said the Paragon The saintess sighed, and the one who kept staying calm among them said, " Let''s not panic." "Is that bad for the jester gone?" asked me. "He is the one who knows the road back home..." "So all of you don''t know the road back home?" They were nodding. "Is that hard to go to the human city from here?" "Do you not know about this place''s whereabouts?" asked the saintess. That''s the thing I am always thinking after getting stranded in here: Where the hell am I? "Yeah, I don''t know about that.." answered me. The saintess explained to me about this cafe''s location: "Your place is a weird thing; it''s not located by the map of magic or can''t be detected by it. Still, it can be felt within a few hundred meters...While we were walking back home, I sensed something that came from here; it made me tingle or shiver, so we came here..." The saintess continued, "It''s almost as if this place exists in a different realm, hidden from ordinary perception. But somehow, those who are attuned to magic can sense its presence and are drawn to it." Well, I don''t know if my cafe is emitting an aura like that, but..."Wait a minute!! You said map of magic; what is that?" I sense it will be like... "It''s a map that uses magic to track your whereabouts to the target location...It can tell how far your target is or your location from the target..." They have a GPS system in this world; how the hell is this map working without a satellite? God damn, magic...It''s quite fascinating how magic can defy conventional technology...Instead of relying on satellites, the map may likely tap into the mystical energies of the world to determine distances and locations...It''s a testament to the power and versatility of magic in this realm...Even now, I don''t use my refrigerator again because of the inventory system... ... They were forgetting about their problems and enjoying their cakes and drinks. Sometimes cakes and coffee could make you forget your problem... It was a moment of pure bliss as they savoured each bite and sip, allowing the sweetness to transport them to a world where worries seemed distant. At that moment, the simple pleasure of indulging in cakes and coffee became their temporary escape from reality. ... Until, the saintess asked, "How long do they know them?" "Them?" asked me. "You know those demons..." "Like two days..." "In those two days, you manage to get closer to two supreme demons.....Is there anyone beside them, who visited this place?" "There were two elves who visited this place.." "Two elves? May I know these elves? "Aella and Noella...They said they are the high priestess and priestess from Goddess Aru--" Out of the blue, they burst their drinks, especially the saintess. "Those elves came here??" asked the saintess with a disbelieving tone. "Yeah...Is that a big deal?" "Surely it is...One of them is the apostle. You don''t know about it??" The saintess started to explain that this world was controlled by some goddesses. Which one goddess controlled and led one race, all of these goddesses were siblings of each other. The oldest one was the master of the demon lord, Goddess Ira. Goddess Arum The Goddess of Elf was in the middle of the siblings, and some goddesses kept their identities, and some races hid their deities or goddesses...The saintess party goddess was Ainur, which means light of hope...The saintess was the apostle of Ainur; it applied to Lilith, the demon lord; she was the apostle of Ira; Aella, the high priestess; was the apostle of Arum...This apostle was the pupil of the deity or goddess; they were the ones who could communicate with them... The apostles of the goddesses played a crucial role in maintaining communication between the deities and their respective races. These chosen individuals were able to convey the wishes and guidance of their goddesses to their people...The apostles'' deep connection with their deity allowed them to channel divine power and fulfil important duties on behalf of their goddesses. Hearing all of that makes me disbelieve, because their goddess names are so familiar to me, and there are no gods in here. Why are there just goddesses? Where is the male one? Chapter 20 The Discussion Among all the goddesses in this world, surely they will get along, right? Right? Right? I asked, "So they get along with each other, then?" They were just looking at me, waiting for me to continue. I could sense their hesitation as if they were uncertain about revealing the truth. Finally, one of them spoke up and said, "Well, it''s not always smooth sailing among goddesses...Just like any other being, they have their differences and conflicts too...." said the saintess... "Well, if your goddesses themselves are not getting along with each other, what about their creatures?" asked I. "There is still no big war or sort of war between each race, but there is some conflict between each other.." explained the saintess. "However, it''s important to note that these conflicts are often resolved through diplomacy and compromise rather than violence...The goddesses understand the value of harmony among their creations and strive to maintain peace whenever possible." "That''s your goddess understanding? or do other goddesses understand about that?" "What do you mean?" "The Goddesses understand the value of harmony among their creations and strive to maintain peace whenever possible...Yet, they can''t resolve the problem among them, and they have the guts to tell their creatures to maintain peace..." She put her drink and said "That''s a valid point. It may seem contradictory that the goddesses themselves struggle to resolve conflicts, but it''s important to remember that they are not infallible beings... Just like their creations, they too face challenges and disagreements... However, their understanding of harmony and peace serves as a guiding principle for their creatures, encouraging them to seek peaceful resolutions in the face of conflict...." It seems contradictory that despite their belief in seeking peaceful resolutions, there is still a lingering animosity towards the demon race...Even though they acknowledge that their Goddesses are not infallible beings, this prejudice remains...Perhaps it is a reflection of the complexities and contradictions inherent in polytheistic beliefs, similar to the stories of Greek Gods and Goddesses where the narrative would have been simpler if Zeus had maintained his chastity. "If your belief is peaceful among the goddesses creatures, when Varania and Chis, the before demons, come here, why do you have an ill feeling or a hurt feeling towards them?" "This ill feeling or hurt towards Varania and Chis may stem from a deeply ingrained bias or fear that has been passed down through generations. It is possible that despite their peaceful nature, the demons are still seen as a threat due to cultural or belief conditioning. It is important to challenge these preconceived notions and foster understanding and acceptance among all beings, regardless of their origin or nature." That''s a good argument from her. Some humans'' hurt feelings are not about the fact that they hate them; instead, they are scared of them or envious of them. As she said, this fear is passed down through generations, so it''s hard to erase this fear... If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "So their prowess, their power, and their long-living creature, humans, especially all of you, have hurt feelings for them or hate them..." "Exactly, this fear is deeply ingrained in our society, and it will take time and effort to overcome it..." "Let''s cut about all the societies that we felt fear from or scared of; let''s just don''t think that as humans who want peace with them...Does your goddess or your belief exclude the demon race as a peaceful race?" "I don''t quite understand your question?" "Let''s make it simple: you are the saintess, the apostle of Goddess Ainur...Your words and your actions should represent Ainur''s words and actions... Do you think the demon race is a peaceful race or not?" "That''s depend..." "Okay, so what do you see about Lilith, the demon lord? Is she a peaceful creature? or destructive creature?" The saintess was hesitant to say anything; she looked at the others while the others were just enjoying their drinks. The saintess took a moment to gather her thoughts, considering the implications of her answer. She finally spoke, "From what I have observed, Lilith''s actions have been more destructive than peaceful..." "So it means you and your goddess want her to be stopped by any means necessary...." "Yet, You can''t just assume all the demons are like Lilith...There are maybe some demons who have " "Yeah, sure, but what you want to do to them is not the way they want to; you just want these demons, who think differently from Lilith, to do as you and your goddess want to do, right?" I questioned, tinged with scepticism. The saintessess paused for a moment, contemplating her words carefully. "I understand your concerns," she replied earnestly. "However, it is not about forcing them to conform but rather guiding them towards a path that promotes" "A path of your belief and your goddess belief, not the path of their belief or their goddess belief..." She continued, her tone calm and reassuring. "We believe that by embracing our beliefs and teachings, they can find inner peace and fulfilment...It is not about imposing our will upon them, but rather offering them an alternative perspective that may resonate with their spiritual journey." "Still you and your goddesses have hatred among the demon race...You and your goddess Ainur just want the demon race to live like you want...Not let them live what they want...If you have the feeling to have peace with them, you will not pass out or be scared in front of Varania or Chistera..." "Because it was a genuie of fear..." "You know what, You like to embrace this peaceful coexistence between races, but you want all the races to follow your beliefs and your goddess...This type of matter surely will make the conflict between goddesses who live up there more problematic and difficult to resolve...I believe this peace and coexistence only comes from your words and your goddess''s words because when I met Aella and Noella, they didn''t even say about the conflict that happened..." Or maybe I didn''t ask them, but still... I continued, "Instead of what I have seen, they didn''t seem to have a problem with other races....Like Lilith, when she came here, she was genuine and clueless, and I think she didn''t see this conflict between humans and demons as a big matter...So it must be from your beliefs and your goddess..." I pondered, realising that the lack of conflict awareness among Aella, Noella, and Lilith could be attributed to their unique perspectives and experiences as long-living creatures... Perhaps their longevity has allowed them to witness the ebb and flow of conflicts between races, leading them to adopt a more tolerant and understanding mindset. Additionally, their exposure to diverse cultures and societies might have shaped their perspectives, enabling them to see beyond superficial differences and focus on shared humanity instead...It means just one thing, humans who not long-living creatures, don''t understand what the long-living creatures have witnessed and thought; their thinking is different from what the long-living creatures are thinking, or is this just a feeling of jealousy? Or it can be jealousy from the goddess Ainur that she has a human race and wants to dominate all the races. Chapter 21 Traditional Cuisine "From your words, are you blaming us humans and our goddess Ainur for prolonging this matter?" "No, I don''t blame you about your beliefs and your goddess; it''s just that your view of this is different, and it won''t work..." "What do you mean by that? What we want is simple: world peace and peace among all the races...Still, how dare you question our beliefs and our goddess?" "Surely, your movement and your idea of peace are admirable...Not gonna lie, it''s amazing of you to try to bring harmony among all races. However, reality is much more complex than what you envision. Achieving world peace requires addressing deep-rooted conflicts, historical injustices, and systemic inequalities that have plagued societies for centuries. It cannot be achieved solely through belief or a desire for peace. It requires comprehensive efforts, understanding, and cooperation from all parties involved...Yet your solution to achieving this peace is to make other races in your way or your goddess''s way, not in their way..." I saw her face become more frustrated and confused as she tried to comprehend my perspective. It became evident that our differing viewpoints on achieving world peace were causing a disconnect in our conversation... Immediately, she looked at the others beside her and said, "We are out from here..." At once, the archmage stopped while she was eating the cake, and the paragon choked while he was drinking the coffee... Their reactions were unexpected, and I could sense the tension in the room escalating. It was clear that my words had struck a nerve, challenging their deeply ingrained beliefs and forcing them to confront the limitations of their worldview. As they hastily gathered their belongings and put some silver coins on the table...And they left... I took the coins and cleaned up the table...I brought all of it to the sink and did the dishes...The place was empty without any noises, not like yesterday, when was Chistera still in here...Now Varania took her out to where she belonged... As time passed by, I looked at the front, the sun was already gone...I thought it was time to close up...I locked the front door after I straight went to my room... I lay down on my bed, feeling a sense of exhaustion wash over me. As I closed my eyes, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of desire to know about this conflict matters...It was my first time encountering the same species as humans each other, but in our first time encounter, we just had different belief systems and ideologies...Hope this difference did not make that saintess have hurt feelings towards me, especially her goddess...I closed my eyes... ~~~ I opened my eyes...As I opened them, I quickly got up from the bed...I did some simple stretches and prepared myself for the day ahead...Next, I took some toiletries and my towel...Swiftly, I went to the bathroom to take a bath...Different from other cultures, where taking a bath meant you were soaking in the bath, but here, taking a bath meant you used dipper as true South East Asian people... This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. I enjoyed the refreshing sensation of the cool water as I poured it over my body...Hot water was for cowards, we used cool water...I even, needed to take a bath at 5 am, when I was in high school, because an event in school needed the student readied at school at 5.30... I quickly dried myself off with my towel, relishing the feeling of being clean and refreshed. Despite the early hour, I felt invigorated and ready to tackle the day ahead...What would happen today? After taking a bath, I dressed myself in a simple plain white shirt as Aella said peasant shirt... Remember you, the reader, I am a man, not a woman...Just imagine I am just a plain man because the author is too lazy to describe my appearance, despite my name being Darya, it''s a masculine name in my homeland, it means virtuous, I don''t know if Darya is a feminine name in a different part of the world...It''s from the Sanskrit language, like the previous chapters, the words I wrote to Aella and Noella, are a different version in my homeland over the Sanskrit language, we called it "Aksara Jawa.."...Now back to my own story... After I got well dressed, I went down and straight to the kitchen, to prepare my breakfast...Yesterday, I made a chicken porridge...Because of this chapter, about me, I want to see in the inventory system if some ingredients can make my traditional dish... I opened my inventory, and I tried to find some ingredients that could make the dish...Somehow, there were the ingredients of it, what an amazing system... The ingredients were; young jackfruits, combrang flowers, grated coconut, chillies, bay leaves, lime leaves, garlic, coriander, red onions, candlenuts, pepper, aromatic ginger, and some tempeh, Now, let''s cook all of these ingredients... First, I needed to chop and finely slice the jackfruits, didn''t forget to slice the combrang flowers too finely... Second, I made the ground spices with garlic, red onions, chillies, candelnuts, salt, pepper, aromatic ginger, and coriander...Before I ground all of that, I remembered I had a mortar and pestle, so I ground all of that in mortar, and I used peste to grind it...Now, I had the ground spices... Third, I set up my steaming pan. I added the slices of jackfruits, and combrang flower into the pan, followed by bay leaves, lime leaves, grated coconut, and the ground spices...I stirred it until everything was completely mixed... Fourth, Steamed it for 45 minutes until an hour... That was for the rice, I still didn''t have a side for the rice...I sliced the tempeh until I got 4 slices...I added salt and pepper, and I fried it... But wait, I still haven''t cooked the rice yet, and I haven''t taken out the rice yet...I opened the inventory system and found the rice...I took out it, and it came with a package for one portion...What a convenient...I prepared the rice cooker, and put the rice to cook... Some cooking moments later... I checked the steaming pan, and the scent was great...I put it into a plate...but before putting it into a plate, of course in my culture, this cuisine you needed the banana leaves...I checked the inventory system, and what an amazing thing! There were some banana leaves...I took them out and stuck them above the plate...After that, I put the thing from the steaming pan onto the plate... Now the cuisine of Megono was already prepared...It wasn''t complete without the rice and the tempeh, so I put rice from the rice cooker, and the four slices of tempeh from the strainer...The name of the cuisine now changed, it was Sego Megono... I took the plate to the front counter, and I ate it in there... "It reminds me of home, which I used to eat this every day for breakfast, a rice with megono and a slice of tempeh...Especially the banana leaves remind me of home because I ate this cuisine from banana leaves wrapped... Chapter 22 The Dryad After I had finished my breakfast, I cleaned everything that I had used for cooking and the dish...Everything was done, now just wait if some customers were coming... I decided to take a moment to relax and make a cup of coffee while waiting for potential customers...As I sipped my coffee, I checked my smartphone for some entertainment... ~~~ Hours had passed, even until almost the sun would be set...I felt today, there would be no one coming... I began to raise a question of whether it was worth waiting any longer or if I should start closing up for the day...I decided to wait a little longer... The sun was set, and some hours after it, there was no one coming here...The fear of no one coming slowly became a reality...So I decided to close it...I walked towards the front door to lock the door, and suddenly I could hear a knock on the door...I carefully and slowly opened the door... As the door opened, slowly I could see the figure in front of the door, or I could say two figures instead of the figure...I saw one had long green hair, and the other had orange hair...Yet, the biggest surprise for me, was that they had some roots of plants in their heads and their lower bodies...Their attire was like the elves before; Aella and Noella...I assumed they were the dryad like in fantasy stories... After I opened the door, I asked them, "Are you two confused about this place??" The green-haired one said with a surprised face, "Oh mine own, how doth dou knoweth t?" doth dou? what? and they talked like the elves before. "Because some creatures came here, and were confused about this place...So how about you walk inside first?" I opened the door as wide as possible, so they could see the inside of it... I walked towards the counter, yet while I was walking, I looked at them; they seemed not too eager to walk inside...I went to them and asked, "Is there anything wrong? that makes you don''t want to come in?" They exchanged hesitant glances before one of them finally spoke up, "Is the flo''r madeth of wood?" Hearing that, immediately in my mind, These Dryads may be environmentalist freaks or maybe vegan freaks...I answered, "No, it''s not made of wood...Yet, some of the chairs and tables are made of wood..." "Most wondrous, we couldn''t setteth a foot on something madeth with plants ''r trees" and they stepped their foot inside the place... SEE!! THESE TWO VEGANS... "You can take seats in there..." I pointed at the counter because the chairs in that spot weren''t made of wood... "Art these chairs madeth of wood?" asked the orange-haired... "No...they are made with steel.." "Steels?? "Yes, you can take a seat in there..." They took seats in the steel chair in front of the counter... "Yet the table is made with wood; is that okay for you two??" Hearing that, the two suddenly pulled out their hands from the table; it seemed they tried not to touch it...It seems these two are protective of plants and trees... Stolen novel; please report. Without touching the table, their hands immediately went into their laps... "So what is this lodging.." asked the orange-haired one.. "This is a coffee shop..." I answered... "What is this coffee dhee talking about??" asked the green-haired one. "Well, you can see in this jar, these are beans of coffee, so from these beans can produce a drink named coffee, like tea, if tea came from leaves, coffee came from beans or seeds...Is that okay for you to drink that came from beans or seeds of plants?" "Dhee mean all o'' these inside jar are seeds o'' plant" "Yes... all of the beans inside the jar are seeds of a plant called coffee...So when we grind these beans and mix them with hot water, it creates a flavorful and aromatic drink known as coffee..." They come to glance at each other, expressing surprise and curiosity, as one of them says, "Our basic ruleth is not to englut ''r destroyeth plants-" "Yet, your life force is from a tree..." spontaneously, I said that maybe it was my reflection as I talked with some vegans in my previous world, "I apologise for my spontaneousness; you may continue.." She continued, "Dhou art right, our life f''rce is from the tree, yet, dhee human, seemeth und''rstand not, we destroyeth not ''r consume the tree. We just abs''rb''d t..." "What''s the difference about it?" "We abs''rb''d t without destroying t, yet humans englut t by destroying the tree..." said the green-haired one... Suddenly, the other "May dhee bringeth one se''d to me??" asked the orange-haired one... "Sure..." I immediately went to the jar, opened it, and brought her one bean of coffee... Then, she gripped the bean in her right hand...Times flew by, and nothing happened... I know this will be going... I asked her, "Are you doing some magic??" Her face showed some concern, and said, "Yes..." "I may tell you, this place can neutralise any power, like magic or spell...If you want to use magic, I can disable it, and you may use your power in here..." They were just nodding at me, so I deactivated the cafe''s skill...I said, "Now you may use your spell.." Again, the orange-haired one gripped her hand with the bean inside of it...In a second, a light came out of her hand...The light grew brighter and brighter, illuminating the entire cafe...Then, she opened her gripped hand, I saw her expression was shocked...I looked at her hand, it was just the coffee bean... I asked her, "Is there something wrong? And what are you going to do with that bean?" She startled and said, "I wa-wa-want to groweth this se''d with mine own magic.." She wants to grow that roasted bean, of course, you can''t do that. "You can''t grow that bean because that bean has been processed or roasted, so that bean is unable to grow like normal seed..." "WHAT!!!" she surprised... Her eyes widened in disbelief as she realised her magical powers wouldn''t work on the roasted coffee bean. She looked disappointed... "So can you drink it from these types of seeds, which are already being processed??" I asked them... The orange-haired answered, "I believeth, we can''t englut these beans..." "It''s okay, so how about water?" "We can englut yond..." "While I am taking your water from behind, I will give you a menu and an illustration of the menu..." "Illustration???" asked the green-haired. "It''s a painting of what is on the menu...So you two will not be confused about what is the product or the food or the drink..." I give the menu to each of them, and the book of illustrations of some on the menu... Again, the same question is being asked of me... "Didst dhee painteth these?" asked the orange-haired. They were so focused on the illustration, and each it, matched the words from the menu to the illustration... "Take your time, to see the menu and the illustration, I will get you the water, and come back here..." I went back, to get some water... As I was in the back of the kitchen, I realised, did Dryad need good water or filtered water? So went to the sink, I filled two glasses of water from the sink...I went back to the front counter, and I saw they were still focusing on the illustration and the menu...I put the glasses on the table in front of them... I said, "Here is your water!!" Hearing that, they focused on the glasses of water...And suddenly, their expressions changed after looking at the water... The orange-haired asked, "Is yond very much wat''r??" "Yes..." Sink water... They took the glasses and drank it...Again, out of a sudden, their expression became different after drinking the water...They put the glasses on the table, and immediately they pulled their face in front of me...And they said at the same time, "What the hell is this watereth?" Did they find out that it was sink water? Chapter 23 Do Dryads Have a Small Feud? ¡°Is there something wrong with the water??" I asked them. "I nev''r did drink this wat''r bef''re..." answered the green-haired.. "Is that great??" "T''s...full...of...mana..." "MANA??" Even Mana is common in fantasy worlds or video games, but it was the first time I heard that word in this world...I told Chistera and Varania about the wave around them as magic power, not mana... "Yeah, this wat''r suddenly madeth us refreshing..." Yet, it''s sink water...wait sink water sounds gross, how about tap water... "So that''s why you said it was full of mana..." I saw their expression look at me weirdly and raise their eyebrow as if they were questioning my understanding..."T''s liketh dhee und''rstand not about this mana thing..." "May you tell me this human about this mana?" The green-haired started to explain it to me, "Sure, as a replyeth f''r dhee giveth me the wat''r full of mana, I may pray pardon me to dhee the mana thing. First, alloweth me showeth dhee mine own status" In a second, a status window appeared in front of her, it indicated she didn''t use chant like the elves before.
STATUS
NAME ELENI
RACE NYMPH
JOB DRYAD
LEVEL 9?
ATTRIBUTE
STRENGTH ?9
AGILITY 9?
INTELLIGENCE ??9?
"Has''t dhee seen a status bef''re?" "Of course, I have..." with some amazing creatures. "Well, in the attributes parteth, th''re is anoth''r status enshielf which shows the complexity ''r the detaileth of their status of yond attributes, f''r example, intelligence, in th''re th''re shall beest "mana affinity". T det''rmines a p''rson''s natural connection and aptitude f''r manipulating mana. The m''re intelligence those gents did get, the m''re mana those gents hadst. high intelligence excels in casting spells and using magical items" "And...what is mana?" "Th''re art two ways mana can beest manipulated, from nature''s en''rgy ''r dhy innate en''rgy. From nature''s en''rgy, mana can beest harness''d through the environment, such as by drawing pow''r from the earth ''r abs''rbing t from the atmosph''re. On the oth''r handeth, innate en''rgy ref''rs to the mana yond is already within a p''rson, allowing those folk to tapeth into their owneth int''rnal res''rves. The intelligence in status can beest did increase by yond mana manipulat''d if ''t be true dhou art focusing on dhy innate en''rgy, so dhee needeth to learneth m''re about knowledge ''r inf''rmation, yond maketh dhee knowledgeable..." Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "What about the others besides intelligence?" "Agility is focus''d on speedeth and dext''rity. charact''r''s swiftness, reflexes, and ov''rall dext''rity. Ov''rall those gents shall beest nimble and quick, making those folk excellent at checking at attacks, evading traps, and p''rf''rming precise physical actions. T''s eke increasing the p''rson''s accuracy..." "And strength?" "Strength certes focuses on physical pow''r, measures a charact''r''s physical prowess and raw pow''r. Those gents eke excel in dealing and abs''rbing damageth, wielding heavy weapons, and breaking through obstacles. All of the details of these statuses art enshielf, because t''s the private matt''rs..." Again, I had asked Lilith, Aella and Noella, yet they still didn''t have any answer, how about the Dryad...Let''s try it... "What happens if a person or creature doesn''t have the attribute section in their status?" I asked them, Their faces were puzzled as they heard my question, and Eleni, "Is yond a pun? th''re is nay way a creature doesn--- woah..." I showed them my status, immediately they were shocked as they saw that the attribute section was gone...Their expressions turned from puzzled to astonished... "Have you seen this??" I asked them. "Nay nev''r, i has''t hath lived hundreds of years, and still i nev''r seeth liketh this bef''re..." That''s odd; she just lived for hundreds of years, and the elves before have lived for thousands of years "Hundreds of years??" I asked them lightly, as I wasn''t surprised... Again they looked at me weirdly and raised their eyebrows as if they were questioning my disbelief. "T''s liketh dhee has''t seen oth''r long-living creatures besides us.." "Uhmmm....Yes, I have...they had relation to you..." "Relation to us?" Wait do wood elves or Dryads have a little feud with other elves..."Yes...I believe her name is Aella, she is a High Priestess..." Their expressions revealed surprise, and Eleni said, "Dhee cullionly yond high elf!!" with a high tone as if she were furious about it... "Well, I don''t know if she is a high elf because, in her status, she is just called an elf...So I don''t know... Is there something wrong??" The group exchanged concerned glances before Eleni responded, "T''s just yond high elves art known f''r their arrogance and sup''ri''rity complex..." "I didn''t see her as being like that..." "Really?" asked Eleni, and her face immediately appeared in front of me with her eyebrows raised in disbelief... "Yes, and may you pull your face from mine?? and tell me why you two have a little problem with each other!!" Eleni sighed and took a step back, giving me some space. "T''s not just us, t''s the entire group," she explained. "we''ve hadst some lacking valor hist''ry with high elves in the past, and t''s madeth us wary..." "Bad history???" "Yeah, high elves at each moment focus on magic and civilization, while we, as wood elves, pri''ritise nature and harmony. Those gents hath tried to achieveth aught by consuming aught and doing aught, coequal if ''t be true t meanteth destroying the natural balanceth. T did cause conflicts and tensions between our two groups, and t''s been sore to ov''rcome those diff''rences" "I thought all of the elves tried to protect nature..." Their faces suddenly became disgusted after hearing that. Eleni said, "I understand you not? art dhee bluffing ''r what? th''re is nay way yond high elf tries to protecteth nature" "Okay I get it, now let''s move on from slandering high elf to how--" Her eyes suddenly wide opened, and again her face immediately was in front of mine, "So dhou art on their side, i understand you not???" "No, I am not on anyone''s side...I am just a human in this small place as a barista..." "Barista??" "Have you read my status in the job part?" I showed the status in front of her face..."There, Job Barista..." She took time to read and check it, and after that she took a seat back..."Oh, i seeth. I apologizeth, so what is this job? i did see humans has''t jobs liketh warri''r, coystrill, mage, blacksmiths, ''r oth''r advanc''d jobs, yet i nev''r seen this job, a barista..." "Well, it''s my job, the barista''s job is to make a coffee..." "Again i nev''r kneweth th''re wast a job liketh yond as if ''t be true th''re w''re a job mast''r tav''rn who is''t did provide ''r madeth mead, ale, ''r beest''r, whatev''r humans hath called. Yet, yond mast''r tav''rn job isn''t real. so dhy job is actually bogus ''r not real..." "In my status didn''t say like that..." "So congrats to dhee..." Eleni tried to pick up her glass in front of her without looking, but she felt her glass was missing, she looked at the table, there was no glass...Eleni looked beside her, the orange-haired...Her glass was in front of the orange-haired, emptied... Confused, Eleni asked the orange-haired person, "Didst dhee taketh mine own glass?" The orange-haired person smirked and replied, "Well, dhee w''ren''t paying attention and talking a lot with that gent, so I holp myself...." Chapter 24 Dryad isnt like what I think "Dhou!!! wherefore doth dhee taketh mine own glass?" Eleni exclaimed, her voice filled with anger and frustration. The orange-haired person shrugged nonchalantly and responded, "I did see an opp''rtunity and tooketh t. Besides, t hath seemed liketh dhee w''ren''t going to misseth t" Eleni''s face turned red with anger as she clenched her fists. "Yond wast mine own drinketh! dhee hadst nay right to taketh t without asking," she shouted, her voice trembling with fury... Yo, you are in the same race and group as Dryad... "If you want more water, I can give it to you any time..." It''s just water from a tap and is free, so there is no harm or loss in giving it away. They looked at me at once; Eleni immediately said, "Most wondrous," and the other said, "Mineth too¡­" Eleni exclaimed to me with her anger, "Taketh not h''r glass, taketh mineth!!" "Anon, dhou art so whiny about a single cuppeth of wat''r¡­" They were having arguments with each other, meanwhile, I took both of their glasses and walked behind. As I walked towards the sink, and refilled the water, I just thought Do Dryads love each other? Or do they hate each other? Or do all the nymphs hate each other? I came back to them with two filled glasses of water, and I saw that they were quite suddenly. Yet, they avoided each other''s gaze. I put the glasses in front of them and said, "Here''s your water¡­" I tried to break the tension by asking, "Is everything okay between you two?" They exchanged glances before one of them finally spoke up, Eleni said, "T''s just a fartuous gesture from h''r, and t hath happened ev''ry timeth" "Fartuous gesture from mineth?" The orange-haired dryad looked at me and said, "Dhee believeth this mistress? aft''r being und''r fireth f''r just a cuppeth of wat''r¡­" "At least, i am not the p''rson who is''t doth take someone else''s belongings¡­" And¡­They had another argument again¡­ Seeing they argued, spontaneously my mouth said, "Are dryads harmonious and loving creatures?" Unexpectedly, they heard it, stopped at the moment, and looked at me. My gut told me, I would immediately regret speaking up. The orange hair immediately jumped at my face and said, "Who is''t hath said yond!!" Eleni came and joined it too, "T wilt beest yond elf who is''t toldeth that gent¡­" "No!" I tried to explain it to them, "It''s just my belief that a dryad creature like a nymph is a harmonious and loving creature¡­So are you a harmonious and loving creature? Or a devious and hateful creature?" If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Eleni said, "Of course, we art harmonious and loving creatures¡­yet, hearing yond from dhee, immediately in mine own heart hast diff''rent meanings¡­it maketh me questioneth dhy true intentions" and immediately they sat again. I reassured them, "I apologize if my words were misunderstood by you. I am just surprised that you two can argue with each other, despite you are dryad and my belief as the harmonious and loving creature." "Ev''ry creature can argueth with each oth''r, nay matt''r how benevolent yond creature is¡­" "And¡­I still don''t catch your name¡­" "Mine own nameth is alani¡­" "Eleni and Alani¡­It''s like the elf''s name bef-" Immediately they stared and showed her heavy gaze to me, "Alright, I will not mention the word of elf again, yet the naming pattern is similar¡­" They took a sip of their water, and I saw they were calm and composure, so I wanted to ask something, "You are calm now, and there is something I want to know from you¡­" "Is''t about dhy status again? mine own apology, but we has''t not the answ''r¡­" Said Alani¡­ "No, It''s about your race¡­" "Our raceth?" Asked Eleni, "T''s been a while since oth''r races hath asked about our race¡­" "So you are the nymph''s race, yet you are in Dryad class, or I can say group, so do you know or realise there is another nymph beside your class, Dryad??" I saw them suddenly startled and confused about my question, and they looked at each other. Eleni asked with a confused tone, "What doth dhou cullionly th''re is anoth''r nymph beside us?" Well, that confusing question¡­ I said, "Do you not know there is another nymph beside you, dryad? Or indeed, there are only you, dryad in nymph''s race¡­" "I knoweth not what dhou art talking about, we art just acknown yond th''re art only us, so th''re isn''t anoth''r nymph beside us¡­the questioneth is, wherefore doth dhou feeleth liketh th''re is anoth''r nymph beside us?" When you read some myths and stories, you will read them from a human perspective. So did all the humans know all the nymphs, yet the nymphs don''t know each other? Like Dryad, does Dryad know about Naiad, the nymph of water? How about finding it from the dryad, itself¡­ I asked, "Do you know about another like Dryad whose environment is different than you, for example, water?" "From mine own mem''ry, I has''t not any recollection of oth''r nymphs beside us, so I knoweth not this wat''r nymph¡­the oth''r questioneth is, how doth dhou knoweth m''re about nymphs than us?" Asked Alani¡­ So nymphs aren''t aware of the other nymphs, it actually makes sense because they are so bonded with the environment. Can Dryad meet Naiad which has a different environment? Will they Dryad out from their environment which their life depends on wood? I wanted to explain or tell them more about nymphs, so I started to speak, "What about if I tell you, there is another nymph beside you, and it''s a lot of them¡­" Their faces were shocked; it was like it was the first time they heard this, as Alani tried to say to me as a liar, "Th''re is nay way, th''re is anoth''r nymph beside us, dhou might not but beest telling a forswear aft''r dhou hath met the elf¡­" I started to explain, "Speaking of elves, there is a story about a world where elves, fairies, and nymphs love each other and live harmoniously with each other¡­" Hearing that, they spat the water from their mouth, and Alani said, "Yond shall beest a hellish w''rld¡­" I chuckled and replied, "Well, it may seem unimaginable and hellish to you, but in that world, their coexistence is quite beautiful. They have found a way to embrace their differences and celebrate the unique qualities each species brings¡­" "So what thee hath called yond hellish w''rld?" Asked Eleni¡­ "I called it Faerie¡­" Chapter 25 A Story of Queen of Elfame I "Faerie? what a weird nameth?" Asked Alani, "Yeah, Faerie sometimes can be called as Fairy Land¡­" "So t''s the landeth of fairy not elf ''r dryad¡­" "Hold on a second; let me explain it to you more¡­Faerie has been ruled by the Queen of Fairy¡­" "Seeth!! coequal the rul''r is a fairy, disgust''d¡­" Seeing her behaviour, my image of Dryad had been gone, I thought this creature would be loveable and harmonious, yet all of that was so different. Wait until she heard the other name of this Queen¡­ I said, " And her other name is Queen of Elfame¡­" "ELF!!" And they started to ratling about Elf being bad¡­ I wonder how these creatures hate each other or have feuds, maybe because they are from different folklore or tales, but I am not in my world, it''s a fantasy world. How the hell is that relevant in this feud¡­ "Do you want to hear the story about this Queen or not?" "Wend on!! alloweth''s heareth this st''ry!!" Said Eleni. "So the story begins with a human named Thomas the Rhymer¡­Let me recite the rhyme¡­ True Thomas lay on Huntlie bank; A ferlie he spied wi'' his e''e; And there he saw a lady bright, Come riding down by the Eildon Tree." I looked at them, their face showed disgust to me¡­ With her mocking face to me, Eleni said, "How dhee recite the rhymeth is h''rrible¡­" "Well I am sorry if my voice and my recite aren''t great¡­" I rarely recite¡­ "So let me continue¡­ Her shirt was o'' the grass-green silk, Her mantle o'' the velvet fyne; At ilka tett of her horse''s mane Hang fifty siller bells and nine." Eleni asked, "Wherefore doest this mistress dresseth liketh us? grass-green silk, yond''s our clothes¡­elf shouldst not beest dressing liketh yond¡­" "Is that so??" I was confused, about why she brought the clothes¡­ "Dhou has''t hath met elves bef''re, right? what dresses ''r robes doth those gents weareth?" "Well, let''s see, let me remember it¡­Aella wore a white robe with golden ornaments, and Noella wore a black robe¡­" You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Elf only weareth those two-colour robes because t''s the ''rd''r of their goddess to weareth those two colours¡­so an elf wearing a green dresseth isn''t their custom, t''s our custom¡­it''s a raceth appropriation" Well that''s new for me, and I don''t believe it; I hear the word of appropriation in this world¡­Is there any cancel culture in this world? Duh It''s a just a story¡­ "It''s just a story; So don''t think about it so much, may I continue the story?" "Wheth''r t''s a st''ry ''r not, t''s an appropriation, aye dhee may continueth¡­" Said Eleni. "Great¡­ True Thomas he took aff his hat, And bowed him low down to his knee: ''All hail, thou mighty Queen of Heaven! For thy peer on earth I never did see.''." I could hear some giggles from them, as Alani said, "HA! HEAVEN!! QUEEN OF HEAVEN, WHAT A PUN!" "Because t''s a human the lady encount''rs, so the human doesn''t knoweth about divine being¡­" Said Eleni to Alani. "Ah aye, dhou art right! humans knoweth not about divine beings¡­" Suddenly I remembered that Dryads are divine beings too, "Ah yeah, I forgot that you are divine beings¡­" But they were minor divine beings, not celestial divine beings¡­Spontaneously I said with a low tone, "Yet, a minor divine beings¡­" And they could hear it, and quickly Eleni asked, "What doth dhee cullionly ''minor''? we art divine beings not a min''r one¡­" "Yeah yeah, you are a real divine being¡­Let me continue the story¡­ ''O no, O no, Thomas,'' she said, ''That name does not belang to me; I am but the queen of fair Elfland, That am hither come to visit thee." ''Harp and carp, Thomas,'' she said; ''Harp and carp along wi'' me; And if ye dare to kiss my lips, Sure of your body I will be.''." Eleni said, "Seeth!! coequal if ''t be true the lady did admit t, if ''t be true t''s me, I shall sayeth, ''kneel in front of me, queen of heaven''." "Right, playing with humans who is''t art doing nothing, just playing with a harp in the middle of a f''rest, shall beest a valorous way to passeth the timeth¡­" With Alani''s response to Eleni''s words. Again I thought Dryad was a benevolent creature who gave direction to humans¡­I asked them, "Do dryads always give direction to humans? Why do you love to play with humans to pass the time?" Eleni answered, "Because a lot of humans tooketh a piss in front of mine own tree, so those gents didn''t respect moth''r nature, yond maketh us loveth to playeth with those folk, liketh giving those folk a most wondrous direction yet a misdirection¡­" "I see¡­" A lot of tales circulate about how we as humans don''t piss recklessly around nature, I heard it when I was a child from another child as a myth, that when you take a pee in front of a tree, you need to ask permission to whoever the spirit that lives in that tree. "Let me continue to recite. ''Betide me weal, betide me woe, That weird shall never daunton me.'' Syne he has kissed her rosy lips, All underneath the Eildon Tree. With a disgusted face, Eleni asked, "Waiteth so yond human did kiss h''r? or what? because I shall not alloweth a single toucheth from a human toucheth mine own lips¡­" "Because t''s an elf, dhee knoweth elf right, those gents dareth to crosseth the line of the custom and doth t with humans, nasty creatures¡­" Responded Alani. "Dhou art right, I did see a lot of those things in mine own t''rrit''ry doing it¡­what a disgusting being¡­especially doing t on mine own turf and in front of mine own tree" Said Eleni. Seeing these creatures hating Elf, I want to ask them, I asked them, "Before I continue to recite the story, I want to ask you two something¡­" "What is yond?" Said Eleni. "Do you hate humans and elves that much?" "T depends to answ''r yond, what we art doing just to protecteth moth''r nature, if ''t be true some creatures bringeth disast''r to moth''r nature, certes we shall misprise those creatures¡­if those creatures didn''t bringeth harmeth to moth''r nature, I wouldst not misprise them¡­f''r example dhee¡­" "Me??" "Yeah dhee, behold ''round dhee!! some of dhy furniture is madeth from moth''r nature liketh this table, so t''s not surprising if ''t be true I misprise dhee, right?" "I see¡­" Even in the real world, some vegans hate me¡­So it''s a nature if these dryads hate me too¡­ Chapter 26 Talk about Nymph with Dryad "You know what? I won''t tell the rest of the story¡­" as I said it to them¡­ "What? art dhee fell aft''r I hath said I misprise dhee??" Said Eleni¡­ "No, I am not angry because of that¡­I seem to have found a new interesting topic to tell rather telling you a story about humans with Queen Faerie. It will be fun if I tell you about your kind, right?" Alani asked, "Mine own kind?" "Yeah, your kind¡­Nymph¡­" Eleni said, "Ah aye bef''re dhee toldeth us about this queen of elfame ''r whatev''r, dhee hath said th''re wast anoth''r nymph beside us¡­" She seemed to emit some chuckles, "We findeth t quite amusing and intriguing at the same timeth" "Why do you find it amusing?" "Because we nev''r encount''r anoth''r nymph than us¡­" Said Eleni. Maybe because you always stay with your tree¡­Wait a second, if Dryad couldn''t live without their tree, how the hell can they walk and live to my shop?" In a quick reaction, "Suddenly, there is something off in my mind, after you said that¡­" I asked them, "You are a dryad, right? Yet how do you two come here and leave your tree? I thought Dryad couldn''t leave their tree or they would die." They were looking at each other, confused and puzzled after hearing what I had just said. Eleni turned her head towards me with a curious expression or mocking expression and asked, "Wh''re the hell doth dhee knoweth yond?" I tried to elaborate, saying that everyone knew what I had just said: "It''s common knowledge?" Technically, it is not common knowledge. Alani elaborated to explain it to me, "Technically, what I knoweth about humans is yond those gents believeth dryad can''t leaveth the wood ''r their mana is did decrease ''r depleted, yet dhy belief is something diff''rent. I nev''r heareth about dryad dying because those gents hath left their tree" Wait what? It was different from Dryad I knew, and I asked them, "How about what type of tree you live in?" "Again, what doth dhee cullionly by yond? Dhee bethink we liveth in a specific tree ''r what?" Asked Eleni. Yeah, Duh, the Dryad word comes from the word Drus, which means oak tree. Of course, I will think you are living in a specific tree. "Yeah, I thought you would live in a specific tree, for example, an apple tree or an oak tree, like that." Eleni explained, "We liveth in any tree, as longeth as th''re is life essence in their tree, and by living in the tree, imagineth not we wenteth into the tree and tooketh a nap in th''re. We liveth not inside the tree; we can just forswear down ''round the tree, and we shall receiveth the life essence of the tree ''round us. This life essence is what sustains us and allows us to thriveth. T''s a symbiotic relationship, as we provideth protection and careth f''r the tree in returneth" "You are sleeping around the tree; that''s what you want to say¡­" "Not exactly. Our catch but a wink is diff''rent than oth''r creatures. Our bodies abs''rb the life essence from the tree, rejuvenating and en''rgising us. T''s a peaceful and harmonious coexistence with the tree. So we just falsing ''round the tree and abs''rbing the tree''s essence can beest did count as we art sleeping, yet our eyes art wide ope" "I see¡­So you are not living in a specific tree, however, you are living in any tree, how about bushes? Do you live in there?" Eleni said with a high tone, "Art dhee trying to fleer us? of course, we liveth not in bushes" "Well bushes are woody plants, so I thought you would live around there¡­" So the dryad or the tree nymph in this world was different, "It seems you are different from Dryad, the tree nymph, or the tree spirit that I know¡­" "I knoweth not if ''t be true th''re is a human who is''t shall knoweth a lot m''re about nymphs than us¡­when dhee hath said dhee knoweth about our kind, t''s quite an amusing and intriguing thing" "Technically I am not that fully understand about your kind, yet tree Nymph, or tree spirit, that I know is vast and has different species or creatures in the category of Nymph¡­" "Seeth! t''s an intriguing thing, yond dhee has''t just hath said th''re diff''rent creatures liketh us than us¡­" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "For example, let me ask you! What is Nymph itself?" Alani said, "The simple way, nymph is a nature deity yond the goddess hath sent us to this w''rld to protecteth nature and to accompany h''r¡­" "It seems we have the same path or the same understanding about Nymph¡­Nature Deity, that''s the key, so what is nature? Does nature represent your region, woods only? Or is there another nature?" "Thee has''t a most wondrous view on yond matt''r, wend on¡­amuse me!!" Said Alani with mocking tone and a mischievous smile¡­ Can I say the names of different goddesses? For example, I don''t know the goddess of this world. From the information I get, this world seems to be controlled by the goddesses, and each of these goddesses represents one race: Arum is the goddess of Elf, Ira is the goddess of Demon, and Ainur is the goddess of humans. All of these names are familiar to me. What I get is that each race is a follower of these goddesses; it happened in the real world or the previous world, whereas in myth, Dryad is a follower of the goddess too, and the famous one is Dryad, named Arethusa, the follower of Artemis. Yet if the nymph is outside the Greek myth, it has a different approach. Just make it like a tale to tell so these two are not suspicious of me! "So nature is vast; a river can be classified as nature, and your goddess place can be seen as nature too; even the underworld of the living dead can be seen as nature. There are a lot of tales to tell about Nymph. Where the world has a lot of nymphs because of the vastness of nature, you two have been seen as generalised nymphs, not specific ones." Eleni tried to elaborate on what I had just said and spoke, "We as the gen''ralis''d nymphs? so dhee cullionly humans hath called nymphs dryads, not by nymphs¡­it may beest because th''re is only one nymph¡­it''s us¡­" "Well, this world tale is different than this world maybe. Even in the woods of nature, there are some nymphs with different traits and living habitats. That''s why first I thought, Tree nymph as you live in the specific tree like in the tale¡­" They took a sip of their water, and their water was empty¡­As I saw their glasses empty, and this would soon begin to be interesting, so I asked them, "How about I refill your water?" "Just continueth what thee wanteth to speak of!" Said Alani¡­ "No, it''s not interesting if a glass in front of you is empty, and we begin to " As like talking with your friends, from here and there like you and your friends are in journey, and the coffee or the drink is empty, sure, the atmosphere will be different. The smoker person can continue smoking to pamper their tongue, but the non-smoker person will be agitated as they need something to pamper their tongue in a heated conversation. So I took their glasses and brought them back. Quickly, I refilled it on the sink and brought it back to them¡­They took a sip of the water¡­ "Now you have your water, and let me explain or continue what I want to talk about¡­There is Meliae, a tree nymph who lives mostly in an ash tree, or any other hardwood tree, they are considered as the guardian of the woodlands or the forest. Next, there is Epimeliads, a tree nymph who lives in an apple tree, they are considered not the guardian of the forest, however, they are considered the guardian of the shepherds and their sheep. Next, there is Auloniads, a tree nymph who lives in a meadow, because they live in a meadow, they are carefree and playful. Next, there is Hamadryads, this tree nymph is like you two, they aren''t bound to any tree, yet the difference is they are born from a specific tree, and that tree is linked to their soul. So if that tree dies, the nymph will soon join the tree''s fate and die too, that''s why I asked you a question about the tree and you two¡­" I looked at them as their expression were so serious listening to what I said¡­ Eleni asked, "Earli''r dhee hath said riv''r as nature; how about yond?" "Well nature itself is vast even in the woods there are two nature, trees and water. I have given you some of the tree nymphs. Yet, do you consider if there are any water nymphs?" "I at each moment walketh ''round the banks, yet I didn''t findeth any nymph¡­so what is this nymph?" "I called it Naiad, Naiad is a word like Dryad. The word of Dryad represents a wood nymph, and the word of Naiad represents a water nymph. Yet, inside of that word, there are a lot of different types. In Naiad, there is Crinaeae, a Naiad who live in fountains or water sources that spring from the earth, let''s call them a Nymph of Fountain. Next, there is Pegaeae, the same as Crinaeae. Pegaeae live in freshwater springs and are seen as the protector of that spring, let''s call them the Nymph of Spring. Next, there is Potameides, who lives in the river. The appearance of Potameides is based on the characteristics of the river. If the river is dirty, its appearance will be stained and dirty, if the river is clean and beautiful, its appearance will be as beautiful and clean as the river. Another similar to Potameides is Limnades, who lives in a lake, same as Potameides their appearance will be based on their home. And the last one is Eleionomae, who lives in wetlands." Alani elaborated to ask, "If ''t be true th''re is a nymph in the riv''r, certes th''re is someone on the flote? art those gents the same?" "Sea is different; when I say river, lake, or spring water, they are considered freshwater. On the other hand, the sea or ocean is saltwater. So the names of the nymphs will be different; the sea of nymphs named is Nereids¡­So there are two nymphs in water; nymphs generalised it, Naiads and Nereids." Eleni said to me, "Dhee seemeth to knoweth a lot about oth''r w''rld tales bef''re dhee toldeth us about the queen of elfame which the w''rld is about elf, fairy, and dryad co-existence between each oth''r, anon dhou art just talking about anoth''r w''rld, wh''re th''re art a lot of nymphs¡­" Well because I came from another world if you see it from this world''s perspective, yet if I see you right now, you are the other world people, not me¡­ I saw Alani seemed too hesitant to ask, and finally, she asked to me, "Waiteth a second¡­bef''re, dhee hath said our goddess''s lodging couldst beest consid''r''d nature and the und''rw''rld too. From what dhee has''t toldeth to us, t elab''rates yond the goddess lodging and the und''rw''rld has''t nymphs too¡­" "Exactly¡­But what I told you is based in this world tale, and I don''t know anything about your goddess place¡­" Chapter 27 Talk about Nymph with Dryad II "I believeth not if ''t be true th''re art some nymphs in the goddess'' lodging (I don''t believe if there are some nymphs in the goddess'' place)¡­" Alani asked as she was confused about the concept of it. "Well, it''s not in the goddess'' place, to be precise, more like the sky realm¡­" Or space realm "Sky realm?" "Yeah, because humans think gods and goddesses live in the sky¡­First, there is Hesperides, these nymphs are triads because there are three nymphs; they are called Nymphs of the West. The reason why their name linked with the west, is because they were guarding a garden¡­" "A garden??" Asked Eleni while she was sipping her water¡­ "A magical garden named the Garden of the Hesperides like their name, which location is the west edge of the world in this tale¡­They become the keeper of this garden¡­" "Wherefore doth these nymphs needeth to guardeth this garden? (Why do these nymphs need to guard this garden?)" "Because there is a golden apple in that garden¡­ "A golden apple? yond''s an intriguing thing (A golden apple? That''s an intriguing thing.)" "Because whoever eats this apple will become immortal, because this apple was a gift from the queen of gods or the mother of all gods and goddesses¡­The keeper isn''t just the nymphs, but there is one dragon named Ladon around the tree¡­" "A dragon¡­well, th''re art a lot of dragons¡­(A dragon¡­Well, there are a lot of dragons¡­)" said Alani¡­ "Next one is called Hyades¡­It''s an interesting group of nymphs¡­" "Interesting?" I explained it, "Their name is linked to the rain, yet they don''t make the rain because they want it or intended to make it¡­" I saw their faces were confused and puzzled after I said that¡­ Alani asked, "Waiteth a second, i und''rstand not what dhee cullionly it¡­they wanteth not to maketh raineth, ''r intendeth to maketh t raineth, yet those gents maketh raineth?(Wait a second, I don''t understand what you mean it¡­They don''t want to make rain, or intend to make it rain, yet they make rain?)" "Yeah, because the rain came from their tears¡­" "Drops of sorrow? yond''s odds¡­(Tears? That''s odds¡­)" "Every rain is coming down to the earth for humans; it indicates that this group of nymphs are crying from the sky that far away, even across the barrier of our world." The Hyades Constellation is 153 light years away and one of the closest open stars from the solar system. Yet, again, I don''t know this world''s solar system is¡­ "If ''t be true t''s liketh yond, the raineth shouldst gust salty¡­(If it''s like that, the rain should taste salty¡­)" said Eleni¡­ "Well, you are right, yet maybe in this world''s tale, the rain taste is salty not like in this world¡­" "So wherefore art those gents crying?? (So why are they crying??)" "The reason they are crying is because of their grief over their brother, The father of gods saw they were so grief over their brother, and elevated their status in the sky and became stars. So every time they are crying, their tears will become rain in that world." I took a peek at their faces, they were still focusing so much¡­ And I continued, "Next, is Pleiades. Pleiades doesn''t have any particular purpose like Hyades, yet their story is fascinating. There is one giant who wants them and chases them because he''s enamoured by the beauty of them. This group asked for help from the father of gods, and the father of gods elevated them to the sky and became a star like Hyades¡­Their stars represent the beauty of night, sometimes helping humans navigate the ocean or telling them to plant or harvest crops." "Yond''s int''resting¡­(That''s interesting¡­)" "Every time humans see their appearance in the sky, they immediately know it is time to plant or harvest the crops. That''s why the humans in this tale always celebrate every time their appearance appears in the night sky because they know it''s time to harvest or plant crops. They begin to make a festive. "Well, t''s similar to the goddess at which hour those gents wenteth down to h''re¡­th''re shall beest a lot of festivities ''round it¡­ (Well, it''s similar to the goddess when they went down to here¡­There will be a lot of festivities around it¡­)" Said Eleni, as if trying to connect it with the goddess in this world¡­ "Yet, the goddess hath appeared fully in h''r f''rm, yet in his st''ry, those gents hath appeared in the distance of the sky¡­ (Yet, the goddess appeared fully in her form, yet in his story, they appeared in the distance of the sky¡­)" Said Alani to Eleni. "Yeah,dhou art right¡­(Yeah, you are right¡­)" I elaborated on their conversation, and said, "Maybe because her appearance is so appealing and bright, it suggests how powerful they are, right, that from far away, mortals can still see her¡­" They looked at each other, before turning their face to me¡­And Eleni said, "If ''t be true the nymphs ''r their meiny hadst pow''r yond pow''rful, how pow''rful is their god ''r their goddess? (If the nymphs or their attendants had power that powerful, how powerful is their god or their goddess?)" Well, I don''t know how powerful Zeus is¡­What I know he is the God who couldn''t control his own desires and impulses. He often used his power to pursue mortal women, causing chaos and disruption in the mortal world. So is that powerful? Couldn''t answer their answer, so I tried to change the topic¡­"How about we change to the underworld, the world of the living dead, or the world of the fallen?" First, their face showed that they were suspicious of me. Yet, it changed, they looked at me with curiosity and nodded in agreement. I continued, "The underworld is the darkest place, like the bottom pit of darkness. So the goddess of the underworld needs someone to light the path in the underworld; the father of gods sends a gift containing a group of nymphs called Lampades." Eleni said as if she knew this nymph, "May i guesseth it¡­because t''s the und''rw''rld and t''s so dark, their purpose is just to lighteth the path¡­ (May I guess it¡­because it''s the underworld and it''s so dark, their purpose is just to light the path¡­)" "You have guessed it; their main role or job is to light the path for the underworld goddess. So they always carry a torch for the goddess and sweep the darkness in the shadow realm of the underworld." Alani asked, "So those gents didn''t has''t any int''raction with humans¡­because those gents hath lived in the und''rw''rld¡­ (So they didn''t have any interaction with humans¡­Because they lived in the underworld¡­.)" "They were rarely with humans, and rarely interact with humans. But I imagine her as a ghost or mystical being¡­Their eerie and otherworldly beauty can be fascinating for humans, yet it can be deadly for humans. I imagine they like you two¡­" This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "Liketh us? (Like Us?)" They spoke at the same time. "Yeah¡­I imagine that if they meet humans, how will they interact with them? They will surely play some trick on humans. Their eerie and otherworldly presence will make humans confused about how to approach them. The humans will be fascinated by how beautiful they are, yet they will feel the eerie presence around them, like the presence of the dead. Because they live in the underworld, they must have a dual nature, which can lead to doom for humans or lead to the human''s goal for humans." They both had a chuckle, and Eleni said, "Hahahaha¡­that''s an intriguing one, yet humans careth not about our presence ''r seeth us¡­maybe i desire, all humans in h''re shall liketh yond, those gents art fascinat''d with our beauty yet those gents art afeard of us¡­ (Hahahaha¡­That''s an intriguing one, yet humans don''t care about our presence or see us¡­Maybe I hope, all humans in here will like that, they are fascinated with our beauty yet they are scared of us¡­)" "Sadly, I only know one underworld nymph in this world''s tale¡­" "Howev''r, all of yond fascinating in our ears, to heareth our kind in diff''rent views and tales¡­ (However, all of that fascinating in our ears, to hear our kind in different views and tales¡­)" "Well, if you are fascinated by your kind, there is another world''s tale about nymph¡­" They looked at each other, and Eleni looked at me with confusion and said, "What doth dhee cullionly by anoth''r w''rld''s tale? didst dhee just bid us anoth''r w''rld''s tale? (What do you mean by another world''s tale? Did you just tell us another world''s tale?)" "This tale came from another, another world¡­" I looked at them; their faces seemed to reach the peak of confusion¡­ Alani asked, "I am curious; how doth dhee knoweth all of this tale?? anon dhee toldeth us, dhee has''t a tale from anoth''r with anoth''r w''rld (I am curious; how do you know all of this tale?? Now you told us, you have a tale from another with another world.)" I smiled and replied, "My imagination¡­" Like what happen to me¡­ "T hath seemed dhy imagination quite amusing to live¡­ (It seemed your imagination quite amusing to live¡­)" Said Eleni with mocking tone¡­ I asked them, "So do you two want to hear this another another world''s tale of a nymph?" Alani said with mocking tone, "Wend on!! alloweth''s seeth how wild dhy imagination is¡­ (Go on!! Let''s see how wild your imagination is¡­)" "There are dancer nymphs in the gods'' place or celestial, who are dancing for the gods and goddesses or heroes... Their name is Apsara, yet the name I am familiar with them is Bidadari. They are amazingly beautiful and have amazing dancing skills. They are said to possess the ability to bring joy and happiness to those who witness their performances. Legend has it that their graceful movements and enchanting presence can captivate even the gods and goddesses. So that''s why a lot of humans are trying to imitate their dancing movement, which has created a lot of dancing culture in human culture. Even though it''s not the nymphs who dance it, humans dance it great well and are fascinating to watch. So that''s why a lot of kings invited these dancers and paid a great sum of gold." Again, I heard their chuckling, and Alani said, "A m''rtal hath tried to imitate the divine beings; yond''s a fascinating concept, yet no more brain than stone ''r foolhardy, as t is impossible f''r humans to truly replicate the eth''real beauty of the divine beings¡­ (A mortal tried to imitate the divine beings; that''s a fascinating concept, yet stupid or foolhardy, as it is impossible for humans to truly replicate the ethereal beauty of the divine beings¡­)" "Yet. There is another fascinating story about this nymph and human relationship. There is a tale that this nymph is marrying a human¡­" "Th''re is nay way nymphs wanteth to marryeth humans without their consent. Th''re might not but beest some catcheth in yond st''ry¡­ p''rhaps the nymph is being f''rc''d into the feather-bed, ''r th''re is some s''rt of dissemble''ry involv''d. T is hard to believeth yond a nymph wouldst fain chooseth to marryeth a human, consid''ring their eth''real nature and the vast diff''rences between the two beings (There is no way nymphs want to marry humans without their consent. There must be some catch in that story¡­ Perhaps the nymph is being forced into the marriage, or there is some sort of trickery involved. It is hard to believe that a nymph would willingly choose to marry a human, considering their ethereal nature and the vast differences between the two beings.)" "Technically, what you said is right¡­" "Aha¡­See!!" "Occasionally, these nymphs came down to the earth, the human realm, from the sky realm. The occasion on which they came down is sometimes baffling in my mind. They came down just to take a bath, they took a bath usually in the river or the lake. So humans sometimes watched these nymphs take a bath, yet they were afraid to get closer. These humans were mesmerized by the beauty of the nymphs as they gracefully bathed in the water, especially their skin." Eleni was curious and puzzled, and immediately asked with a curious tone¡­"Waiteth, those gents cameth from the sky realm, a realm of goddesses, yet those gents did want to taketh a bath in the m''rtal realm? how no more brain than stone those gents w''re¡­ (Wait, they came from the sky realm, a realm of goddesses, yet they wanted to take a bath in the mortal realm? How stupid they were¡­)" "That''s why I said baffling¡­" "And the humans w''re seeing their nak''d bodies¡­ (And the humans were seeing their naked bodies¡­)" "Yet humans were afraid to get closer¡­" "Ah!! Enjoying the view from the distance¡­" "BUT there was one human who tried to do the unpredictable. He got closer to the nymphs, yet he approached them from behind and saw them at a closer distance. His eyes found a lot of clothes, which belonged to the nymphs. He took one of the clothes with the shawl¡­" Alani said, "Of course, th''re shall beest one unusual thing from all of the creatures (Of course, there will be one unusual thing from all of the creatures.)" "The sun had set, so the nymphs knew it was time to go back home. Yet one of the nymphs couldn''t find her clothes and shawl. Without her clothes and shawl, the nymph couldn''t go back home to the sky realms, she tried to find it with the help of the other nymphs. Yet they couldn''t find it, and the other nymphs forcibly left her behind." Eleni said, "Valorous friends¡­ (Good friends¡­)" Look who is talking¡­You are furious when your friend beside you takes your water¡­ "Without any clothes So the nymph said loudly, ''Whoever can bring clothes to me, I will give that person a reward; if she is a woman, I will become her sister, if he is a man, I will marry him¡­'' this message could be heard around the village beside the lake¡­" "If ''t be true the lady hath said t loud, certes a lot of humans shall swarm h''r? (If she said it loud, surely a lot of humans will swarm her?)" Asked Alani with a curious tone. "Hearing the nymph say something loud like that, all the people in the village seemed to be scared about it, yet the man tried to hide the nymph''s clothes. He took his mother''s clothes and brought it to the nymph. The only human that is not scared of nymph¡­" Alani tried to elaborate it, "Well, a dark heart ''r dark soul shall nev''r knoweth what is being scared¡­and oft t leads to their doom because those gents knoweth not the line between clotpole and brave¡­like this man¡­ (Well, a dark heart or dark soul will never know what is being scared¡­And sometimes it leads to their doom because they don''t know the line between idiot and brave¡­Like this man¡­)" "The nymph fulfilled her promise and married the man. Time had passed, and now they had a daughter. Yet there was something odd in the man''s mind, the paddy in his home had never decreased since the nymph lived with him. Instead, every year, they grew a lot of paddy in their mill. When the nymph went out to wash some dirty clothes in the river, she gave a message to the man, ''Don''t open the rice steamer lid!!'', yet the man did the opposite¡­" "Seeth!! The man is a fool¡­" Said Eleni¡­ "As he opened the lid, he was surprised at what was inside the steamer. It was just a stalk of paddy. The question hauled in his head finally answered it. At all this time, the nymph just cooked a stalk of paddy, yet it became full of rice. The nymph came back from the river, shocked that the man didn''t hear her message, she said ''Gone is my magic to turn a stalk of rice into a pot of rice, because a mortal as you see it''¡­After that, the paddy kept decreasing because the nymph no longer used her magic, but she now made rice like how humans made it. She pounded the rice, and the man provided the mortar¡­" Eleni said, "If ''t be true t''s me, i shall wend backeth home¡­ (If it''s me, I will go back home¡­)" "Dhou art right (You are right¡­)" Alani joined with Eleni''s mind. "There is more¡­She didn''t come back to her home yet, because she still didn''t have her clothes and her shawl¡­" "Alloweth me guesseth t again, the lady hath found it¡­ (Let me guess it again, she found it¡­)" Said Alani¡­ "You know it well¡­Day after day passed, their paddy supply was running low. As usual, the next morning, the nymph went to the mill in the backyard to collect paddy. While pulling the stalks of the few remaining paddy stalks, her hand felt something soft. She was curious about what was it, so she pulled it. At once, she was pale and shocked, it was her nymph clothes and her shawl¡­All this time, she married the man, who tricked her and stole her belongings. She was angry and disappointed with the man. At that time, she told the man, she would go home to the sky realm and leave him. Yet, she didn''t forget her daughter. She told him ''If my daughter wants to see me, I will give her the moment to meet me, you just need to burn a stalk of paddy beside her, I shall come down to meet her. YET, I don''t want you around us, and you prohibit getting closer to us''. The man understood the terms¡­And the nymph went home¡­" Basically this is a swan maiden, story archetype, we can find it across another culture with their own view and their own culture, with all modifying like the characters, yet the concept is the same; a celestial being or mythical creatures couldn''t go home because clothes. For example, Selkie, a seal mermaid, when I read that tale, I immediately recognized it with my place folklore. Chapter 28 Dryad Bodys System "Not gonna forswear, dhee has''t a wild imagination of our kind¡­ (Not gonna lie, you have a wild imagination of our kind¡­)" Said Eleni¡­ "Hahaha, because I love to imagine a lot of things¡­" Alani said, "P''rhaps dhou art a bard, who is''t kneweth a lot of tales to bid in this shopeth, dhou hath called t coffee¡­ (Perhaps you are a bard, who knew a lot of tales to tell in this shop, you called it coffee¡­)" "If you see it like that, I don''t mind it¡­I made this shop because of that¡­I want to hear everyone''s story in this tiny shop¡­" They started to look around¡­ Eleni elaborated after looking around and said, "Well, i seeth not anyone in h''re¡­ (Well, I don''t see anyone in here¡­)" That''s my goal in my world, not in this world¡­ "Maybe because it''s late at night, so there is no one in here¡­" "If ''t be true dhee hath said t liketh yond, th''re might not but beest something ''r someone who is''t hast been visit''d h''re¡­(If you said it like that, there must be something or someone who has been visited here¡­)" "Sort off¡­And we had a great conversation like what we just had¡­" "Seriously¡­" Eleni said after took a sip of her water¡­ I looked at my watch, and it was already so late¡­Seeing them not so tired, made me odd in my mind. I asked them, "Why are you two not getting tired at this late?" Alani answered, "We''re not liketh dhee, humans who is''t art not restful at late night¡­ (We''re not like you, humans who are tired at late night¡­)" "So, you are a nocturnal creature¡­" "What is yond?? (What is that??)" "It''s a creature who starts their activity or does their activity at nighttime and rests at daytime." Eleni said, "I knoweth not th''re art such t''rms liketh that¡­ (I don''t know there are such terms like that¡­)" "Me too¡­" said Alani¡­ I asked them to gain some information, "What are you doing at nighttime?" "What art we doing?" "Yeah, for example, a lot of these creatures hunt or collect their food at night. So what are you doing?" "We has''t not particular activity liketh yond, yet somehow we feeleth m''re en''rgy at night¡­ (We don''t have particular activity like that, yet somehow we feel more energy at night¡­)" "Wait, you said, you feel more energy at night than at daytime¡­" "Yeah, is th''re something in dhy mind?" "Sort of, let me ask you this, what do you inhale right now?" "Dhee cullionly liketh this¡­" Eleni took a deep breath¡­ "Yup, like that¡­" "Air?" Idiot question for me: there is no way they know molecules. "I see¡­" This is going to be interesting. Honestly, I am so curious how the system inside their body is because dryads are heavily connected with plants¡­ "When I saw you, I thought you had similarities with plants¡­" "Haply because we art the protecteth''r of the tree¡­ (Maybe because we are the protector of the tree¡­)" "Before I explain to you the concept of plant¡­Let me tell you something interesting, the air around us that you inhale consists of something that the naked eye can''t see¡­" Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Immediately, their eyes became illuminating and so bright, and they seemed to be scanning around. It felt like what Chis and Varania did¡­ I asked them, "Are you two scanning?" "Scan?" Asked Eleni, as if she didn''t know the meaning of the word. "It''s a word that indicates you are investigating or looking around to find something or to gain information into your brain¡­" "Ah!! aye, aft''r thee hath said yond, we wanteth to tryeth to seeth these things¡­ (Ah!! Yes, after you said that, we want to try to see these things¡­)" Answered Eleni¡­ Alani asked me, because I wasn''t surprised about it, "Dhou art acknown of these eyes? (You are aware of these eyes?)" "Yeah, I had some people who came here use that¡­" After I told them about radio waves¡­And now you two used it, after I told you about particles in air¡­ They kept scanning around them¡­ I said, "No matter how hard you try, you will not find it in air around us with those eyes¡­" Their eyes became normal again, and Eleni said, "So t indicates dhou art bluffing and falsing to us¡­th''re is nay such thing as yond eyeless in the air¡­ (So it indicates you are bluffing and lying to us¡­There is no such thing as that invisible in the air¡­)" "Because they aren''t invisible¡­I think your eyes can tell something invisible, yet these things are visible in different ways." I pulled my hand and grasped in the air, "Even if I grab like this, I can catch a tonne of these things on air¡­" "Again thou art bluffing¡­th''re art nay such things liketh that¡­ (Again you are bluffing¡­There are no such things like that¡­)" "Well, if these things aren''t real, you two and I will be dead in a minute¡­" "Why?" "Air consists of a lot of these things¡­one of these things provides me, humans to keep our body circulating and being alive, and one of these things provides you two, the same benefit." "How doth these things provideth thee and us to stayeth alive? (How do these things provide you and us to stay alive?)¡± Asked Eleni¡­ "I didn''t know how your body works, yet in my body, when I inhale this thing, it will help me to circulate and move my blood around my body. From the centre, my heart, into every part of my body, even my brain. After that is circulating, there is waste that needs to be taken out of my body. That waste is being taken when I exhale like this *exhale¡­" "So yond wasteth is joining the air? (So that waste is joining the air?)" "Yeah, that waste will join with other things in the air¡­Here''s the interesting one: humans and animals with plants have different approaches and systems about these things and the waste from them¡­" "Different?" "I can''t call it things because it''s not suit to my tongue; let''s give it a name¡­" "A name?" "The things that humans and animals inhale to circulate their blood¡ªlet''s call them oxygen." "Oksigen??" "Great name, right, it''s a cool one¡­Oxy¡­" They looked at each other, and said at each other, "Is yond very much a merit nameth? (Is that really a cool name?)" Asked Eleni to Alani¡­ "Haply t''s a merit nameth in human''s view¡­they somehow loveth doing liketh that¡­ (Maybe it''s a cool name in human''s view¡­They somehow love doing like that¡­)" Answered Alani¡­ I continued, "*Ahem* and the waste from them is carbon dioxide. Yet, plants are different from humans and animals. The thing they use to produce their food is carbon dioxide, and the waste of it is oxygen¡­" Or we called it a byproduct, not a waste¡­ "So the wasteth of plants keeps humans and animals alive? (So the waste of plants keeps humans and animals alive?)" "Yeah, we used the waste of plants to circulate my blood and stay alive, and plants used the waste of us to produce their food¡­That''s the easy thing to imagine." "Wherefore humans and animals act not liketh plants? (Why humans and animals don''t act like plants?)" Asked Eleni¡­ "Only plants can produce their own food, humans and animals can''t produce their own food without eating others, like a human eating an animal or plant to gain energy, just like an animal eating a plant or other animal to gain energy..." Alani said, "Well, we doth not that¡­so how doth thee sayeth yond we has''t similarities with plants? (Well, we don''t do that¡­So how do you say that we have similarities with plants?)" "When you said you feel more energy at night, for me, it indicates you are using your cellular respiration¡­" Confused and puzzled, Alani asked, "Cellu- what?" "Breathing is a simple word to say, yet breathing has a different way from one creature to another creature. The meaning of breathing is an exchange, and in the breathing process, there is some exchange between oxygen and carbon dioxide. Right now, I am breathing, and there is an exchange between that¡­Plants have two breathing processes, when they produce food and when they do Cellular Respiration¡­In those processes, there is an exchange between oxygen and carbon dioxide, and I call it breathing." It''s not typically always at night; plants are always doing Cellular Respiration all the time, day and night¡­Yet at night, cellular respiration is working harder, than at daytime, because there is no sunlight, so they don''t do photosynthesis. "Yet what is this cellu¡ªthing¡­" Asked Eleni¡­ "Cellular Respiration is the release of energy. So plants are doing that to gain energy for their systems. When you felt more energy at night, I assumed it was because of Cellular Respiration, your body releases a lot of energy into all your body parts, so it makes you feel light at night. Yet in this process, the plants still need oxygen to do all of that, and the waste of it is the same as that of humans and animals: carbon dioxide. That''s why I called it the same or similar, like breathing for humans and animals." Chapter 29 Dryad Bodys System II "So dhee assume yond we art doing yond at night? (So you assume that we are doing that at night?)" Asked Eleni¡­ I said, "Yeah, however, to determine the correct answer and correct assumption, there is one question to answer¡­¡± I asked her, ¡°When are you absorbing the tree?" Eleni answered, "Aft''r the sun set¡­" "So everything is connecting right now¡­" Confused, Alani asked, "Why??" "Let''s break down the plants'' breathing processes. Before I said two processes, right?" "Go on!" I explained it, "The first process is during the daytime; at this time, the plant will focus on this process; I call it photosynthesis. In this process, the plant needs carbon dioxide, sunlight, and water. This process generated their own food, I called it Glucose and the oxygen was the waste from splitting the water¡­" 6 CO2 + 6 H2O + light energy ¡ú C6H12O6 (glucose) + 6 O2 < here is what I am talking about, the oxygen is from splitting the 6 H2O, and from that water, it becomes 6 O2. "Splitting wat''r? how is yond possible? (Splitting water? How is that possible?)" Confused and puzzled faces can be seen on their face, as they couldn''t comprehend it¡­ "Well, water is like air; there is something not visible to the naked eye¡­And it consists of oxygen too¡­So the plants can split the water into this tiny thing called oxygen¡­They released the oxygen, for humans and animals¡­" Well, there is plankton, the biggest producer of oxygen¡­ Alani asked, "What is the anoth''r processeth? (What is the another process?)" I continued, "It¡¯s what I just told you¡­At night, it''s different. Because there is no sunlight, the plants focus on the other process, which I call Cellular Respiration¡­In this process, the plant needs oxygen and the food that it has produced during the daytime¡­The exchange of these is energy for the plant, carbon dioxide, and water¡­" C6H12O6 (glucose) + 6 O2 ¡ú 6 CO2 + 6 H2O + energy "Again, wat''r¡­yet i seeth not a planteth ''r tree releasing a lot of wat''r at night¡­ (Again, water¡­Yet I don''t see a plant or tree releasing a lot of water at night¡­)" Said Eleni as if she didn''t believe what I said¡­ "The water isn''t released as the water we see with the naked eye¡­" "What doth dhee cullionly? (What do you mean?)" "The water is vaporised into thin air¡­" or atmosphere¡­The process called transpiration. "So air consists of wat''r? (So air consists of water?)" "Yes, air consists of this oxygen, carbon dioxide, water and more of it¡­yet like I said the water isn''t like the water in your glass right now¡­the water is a thing like oxygen and carbon dioxide which couldn''t be seen with your naked eye¡­" "Alloweth me guesseth, th''re is a nameth of it¡­ (Let me guess, there is a name of it¡­)" "I called it Hydrogen¡­" Alani lifted her glass, pointed at the glass and said "So this wat''r in this glass consists of those things¡­ (So this water in this glass consists of those things¡­)" with her puzzled face. "Yes, you have a great mind¡­The water in your glass consists of hydrogen¡­" It''s tap water, there is no way it''s pure hydrogen, there must be something inside of it like some minerals. Yet, this is another world, and even I don''t know where the tap water comes from¡­However, the dryad likes it, there is a chance it consists of pure hydrogen¡­ Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I continued, "After I explained all of that, I believe you have a similar system with plant¡­The way you absorb trees is a process of feeding and gaining energy because your body can''t produce the food, it makes you absorb the tree. There is a good chance that what you inhale right now is carbon dioxide, not oxygen, like in humans and animals. However, I still don''t understand the exchange between you and the tree¡­" "The exchange?" Asked Alani¡­ "When you absorb the essence of the tree, you absorb their food, and your body starts to break it down and convert it into energy. That makes you feel light on your body¡­.Are you leeching the tree?" Didn''t like what I had just said, Eleni raised her voice and said, "WHAT ART DHEE TRYING TO SAYETH? I understand you not? of course, we leech not the tree¡­are thee insane? (WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO SAY, HUH? Of course, we don''t leech the tree¡­Are you insane?)" I tried to explain i t further, "I am not trying to offend you. I just can''t find the answer to the relationship between you and the tree in that process. If that process occurs during the day, maybe I can imagine it¡­" "Wherefore? during the day, ''twill becometh diff''rent? (Why? During the day, it will become different?)" Asked Eleni with calm tone¡­ "As I have explained before, the plants need carbon dioxide to produce food, so when you absorb the tree essence during the daytime, there may be an exchange between you and the tree, you provide them with the carbon dioxide to produce food, and you gain the food from the tree¡­Yet I can''t imagine in your system, that this food needs to wait until nighttime for your body to break down this food into energy¡­ If it''s working like this, there is maybe a new system that I don''t know in your body that can store the carbon dioxide as much as possible to provide it into the tree." "What doth thee cullionly, new system? (What do you mean, new system?)" "So when you inhale right now, maybe some of the carbon dioxide is being stored in one of your body parts, and you give the carbon dioxide you have stored into the tree to provide you food. After you receive food, the cellular respiration system in your body starts to work, breaking down the food and converting it into energy¡­" "How about if ''t be true we useth the system liketh thee, humans, and animals? (How about if we use the system like you, humans, and animals?)" "Yet, it''s not working if you inhale oxygen, because there will be no exchange between you and the tree, in other words, you are leeching the tree¡­If you are the protector of the tree, this isn''t going to work¡­Because the tree doesn''t need oxygen at night, in another word again, you are leeching the tree... So there''s a high chance that right now you inhale carbon dioxide into your system and exhale oxygen; I called it the reverse respiration system." Alani raised her voice, "Again, what doth dhee keepeth assuming we art leeching the tree? (AGAIN, what do you keep assuming we are leeching the tree?)" "Because the tree stores a lot of food or glucose, when you absorb them at night, you leech or steal their food¡­Which is not like your nature that protects nature¡­I don''t know about your body, yet if what I have explained to you is right, about you providing carbon dioxide, you should absorb the tree essence in the daytime, when the process of producing food is processed. The plant doesn''t need carbon dioxide at night¡­ With that, there is a great relationship between you and the tree¡­The process of you breathing in carbon dioxide¡­Maybe you just need to change the absorbing tree during daytime than nighttime¡­" Immediately, their face was astonished, as if they had never considered the possibility of absorbing the tree essence during daytime¡­They looked at each other, and nodded at each other¡­Out of a sudden, they stood up from their seat¡­ "What is dhy nameth again? (What is your name again?)" Asked Eleni¡­ "Darya¡­" "Darya¡­great, i shall rememb''r yond name¡­ (Darya¡­Great, I will remember that name¡­)" Said Alani¡­ Eleni said something surprising me, "With thy inf''rmation, i shall presenteth this matt''r into our council¡­ (With your information, I will present this matter into our council¡­)" Wait what, council¡­ "Anon alloweth us colours ourselves¡­ (Now let us excuse ourselves¡­)" Immediately, they disappeared from my sight¡­Ah yeah, I forgot to activate the cafe skill again, and now they just run like that¡­Well, whatever, they just drank tap water¡­ Am I too far? As walked to the front to take their glasses, I remembered some possibility¡­Wait a minute, if they inhale carbon dioxide, how do they break down and convert glucose into energy? To break down glucose, you need oxygen, to convert it into energy (ATP), carbon dioxide, and water. Or the new system for them is storing the oxygen, so when they inhale the carbon dioxide, somehow they store some of the oxygen before releasing it. This oxygen can be given to trees to help them break down the food, and provide dryads to break down and convert the food from trees, into energy¡­ Maybe their system is Anaerobic Respiration, which doesn''t need oxygen, yet the output is less energy and ethanol, than Aerobic Respiration, which needs oxygen¡­Or they inhale the oxygen, and store the carbon dioxide too¡­ Well, it''s their system, not my system, and it makes my mind hurt if think it too much¡­Maybe in this world, there is a new system, and maybe the elf body is different either¡­Or the demon body too¡­Maybe there is some creature who uses nitrogen¡­ Forgot all of that, and now it was time to close the cafe¡­ Chapter 30 A Breakfast Thought [author]It''s just a thought from me, the writer, if you, the reader has interesting view, it''s a great for me to know this interesting view. I am wide open about any information and knowledge.[/author] The next morning, I woke up. Feeling refreshed, I stretched my limbs and took my smartphone to check what time it was. As it was 6 AM, I immediately took my toiletries with my tower and went downstairs. I made my way to the bathroom to take a bath. After done with my morning routine, I headed to the kitchen. In front of the stove, I was thinking, "What should I have for breakfast?". I decided to make a simple omelette¡­I opened my inventory system and searched for an egg and a pack of rice. As I had those two, I immediately put the pack of rice for one portion in my rice cooker. While the rice cooker was cooking the rice, I fried the egg with additional salt and pepper. Once the omelette cooked, however, the rice wasn''t done. Probably it needed 15 minutes more, I was waiting for it while searching around on my smartphone. Since high school, I had one principal, every day, I needed one piece of new information, which it was important or unimportant to my academics. It helped me with my general knowledge as if I were talking with someone else. In my previous world, I had two to five different friend groups in different cafes. One group was my high school friends, which they got influenced by me to learn or think critically, since high school, we have been talking there here or in my language "ngalor ngidul" as what is new national or international. The other groups were based on the cafe location, and this group consisted of different people. Some of them deal with law, religion, education, and many more. I saw a lot of different people''s views or perspectives on different topics or about this world. I had met some fanatic about religion, I had met some fanatics about politicians, and I had met some fanatic activists. So when I met the humans especially the saints in this world, I saw them as this group of fanatics in religion, who believed their belief and their teachings were right to all people, and made contradiction with other creatures'' beliefs and teachings. I imagined this topic as a group of students drew a chair, and the group circled the chair. So each individual had a different angle and view, yet they drew the same thing. These were the same with people, what they saw was the same as the world. Yet, how they saw the world was different, so if one of these students said and the other was drawing wrong, and his angle or view was the right one. He was right, yet his right was in his view, so the other students would be maintaining what they drew and telling him that what they drew was right. There would be no solution if these individuals kept arguing which view or which drawing was the right one. Even with no solution, still, there was still a prevention, it was learning to understand and respect their drawing. As I had told, I had met some fanatic religion, so when I told them about different views, they immediately told me what I knew about that information. I looked time on my smartphone, there were still ten minutes until the rice cooked. So if we imagined we were students that drew a single chair from different views, in that case, I was like a student who stood up and looked or checked the other student''s drawing, as same as I learnt some information about the other belief. This, made me know their angle about that chair, as same as how they view this world. All beliefs were kind, yet the truth was on the individual''s heart. Yet, there was a flaw in what I had just said, when I said all beliefs were kind, it meant cults were kind too. They believed some mythical creature from an intergalactic empire would come down, and some people who viewed this belief would be laughing. However, as humans or creatures, if their cult didn''t intervene in the other fundamentals of their belief, or their cult didn''t do something harmful towards them or other beliefs, I would say it wasn''t a problem. When other beliefs intervented the other fundamental beliefs, it was like one student crossing out some colours to other students'' painting. In 2011, some scientists conducted an experiment on children, which it connected with religion. The experiment was simple, invited one of the children into a room, and made an impossible challenge to them, with merit if the children could accomplish the challenge. At first, these children didn''t get supervised by anyone, so some of them cheated to gain merit. In the next attempt, the scientist brought a chair, which they told the children a princess was sitting on the chair. Because of believed they were being supervised by someone or something, these children did the impossible challenge as they were instructed. Even, some young age children started to talk with the princess and asked the princess some questions. (Title of the experiment: "Princess Alice is watching you¡±: Children¡¯s belief in an invisible person inhibits cheating) A fascinating experiment, yet there are some questions about this experiment, and some view will see it as being watched being obedience. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. This actually could connect to merit and sincerity. When I met a lot of people, I always asked what the purpose of doing the prayer was. A lot of them were saying merit or heaven. I immediately told them, that was simple; you just needed to drown in the sea. Some believe that if they were drowning at sea, their status in the afterlife would be elevated and they would go into heaven. Yet, the most important thing about these beliefs was sincerity. There were a lot of questions among me my friend about this matter, what if a human did the prayer, yet what he wanted was a merit from the highest power? Was that prayer being accepted by the highest power or not? Because their purpose in praying wasn''t sincere at all, they focused on merit, not on the highest power. One of my friends had an interesting view, ''That was hard to achieve; however, for the person who could achieve that, his/her status would become one of the highest in heaven among humans; even doing prayer with solemnity and keeping focus was hard in that process of prayer. So to do a prayer, just achieve your spiritual without looking a merit would be difficult than focusing on the prayer. Because people believed their life not in this world, but in the afterlife, so achieving that would take a different approach and view.''¡­ ~ Suddenly I could hear a click sound¡­It was my rice cooker¡­Now, it was time to have breakfast, after thinking all of that¡­A plate of rice with just an egg is like everyday breakfast beside megono for me. As I finished my meal, and did the dishes. I started to prepare everything at the counter¡­After all of that, it was time to wait for the customer¡­Which creatures would come in; Demon, Elf, Dryads, Human or other new creatures? ~~ Hours passed, and still no one arrived¡­I walked to the front door and opened it. I saw that the sun was already above my head. Since I arrived here, I have rarely looked above the sky. As I looked at the sky, I noticed there was a difference between my previous world and this world. Somehow, I saw the moon was bigger than my previous world. As I looked closer, there was a small dot. Which became bigger and bigger until I realized it was not a dot, but a flying creature. It had wings like an angel, but its body was covered in scales like a dragon. It was unlike anything I had ever seen before¡­ The creature soared gracefully through the air, its wings glimmering in the sunlight. As it approached me and came nearer to me, I could see another dot in that creature, it was like a humanoid figure riding it. Yet I was fascinated, that the figure was riding it on the head. After I could see the figure, I was surprised, the figure was just lying down, and the comparison between the figure and the head was a huge gap. Suddenly I felt a spike behind my head, and immediately the creature swooped down with high speed as I was looking at the F-15 descending its nose and gaining high speed, as its gaining high speed, it wasn¡¯t F-15 anymore, it was faster than that. I embraced the boom from that creature, and in a few seconds that creature immediately was flying in front of me. Its wingspan was enormous, casting a shadow over me as it soared through the air. I couldn''t help but marvel at its majestic and intimidating presence. Its colour was red, and in a second I knew who was it. I looked at the creature who was in the head¡­And yeah, it was Lilith¡­ Lilith descended from the head of the dragon to my side, after that, in a second, the dragon transformed into a little girl, Varania. Her morphing from a dragon into a human was the wildest thing I had ever seen, from that big into a little human. Yet something was missing, the sonic boom. The absence of the sonic boom left me puzzled, as I embraced a big boom. Lilith opened her mouth and said, "Why are you here, outside? Not inside?" I answered Lilith, "I am just looking at the view of the open field¡­" And I turned my face towards Varania and asked, "How did you fly without the sonic boom?" "Sonic what?" Asked Varania, confused and puzzled, as she heard those words, and she added, "Is this the same thing that you have told me about invisible things?" Suddenly Lilith leaned her face in front of me, "Ah yes¡­.I am so curious about that¡­I heard you tell Varania an...An amazing thing, that blowing my mind..." I could see some sparks of curiosity on her face and around her head. I said, "How about we go inside first?" Chapter 31 Sound Wave We went inside. Immediately, Lilith and Varania took a seat in front of the counter¡­As they sat in there, I could see Lilith''s face turned towards the back of the room. I followed where she looked at¡­It was the seat pillow at the back. I asked Lilith, "You want me to get you the pillow?" "Thou do want not to try that¡­¡­ (You don''t need to do that¡­¡­)" Even when she answered that her intention was clear in her face. She really wanted to hug the pillow. As clear as her intention was, I went to the back to get the pillow. She said, "I told thou, i do want not thou to try that¡­ (I told you, I don''t need you to do that¡­)" I ignored her words and took the pillow. I brought it to her¡­As the pillow was in front of her, she somehow shook her head, like she was trying to refuse it again. But her eyes were fixed on the pillow, longing for it. So I passed it on to Varania. As the pillow was in the lap of Varania, Lilith''s face was still fixed into the pillow and showed she wanted the pillow. I walked behind the counter and saw Varania not comfortable as Lilith kept looking at her lap. Varania asked her "My lady, you may take this pillow, I am not too fond of this pillow¡­" Lilith answered, "Oh mine! I know not if thou do not like thus pillow, so ''tis unfortunate¡­if ''tis like that, I am glad to accept it¡­ (Oh my! I don''t know if you don''t like this pillow, so it''s unfortunate¡­If it''s like that, I am glad to accept it¡­)" Immediately she hugged the pillow with tightly¡­Well, some people will hide their true intention because of their image¡­Demon Lord may be a scared creature, to show that, she may hide her likeness on the pillow. I brought the menu to them¡­and I asked, "So what are you going to order this time?" "Ah yes¡­" With both of her hands holding the pillow, she looked at the menu, and said to me, "Because I do not quite understand a lot of these words, then the like thing as before¡­" I turned to Varania, "How about you?" "Same with her¡­" "Alright then¡­" At once, I prepared and made the order¡­While I was making the order, Lilith asked me, "''tis said thou meet elves and humans." I answered, "Yeah, I met them¡­" "I see¡­" "Is there anything in your mind?" "There is nought in mine mind, yet thou are human, and when thou meet another human, Methought thou would become like them¡­ (There is nothing in my mind, yet you are human, and when you meet another human, I thought you would become like them¡­)" "Ah! I see what you are trying to say; you think I will hate you because you are a demon¡­" "Sort off, Methinks all humans shall become like ''em as like their goddess¡­ (Sort off, I think all humans will become like them as like their goddess¡­)" "Yet, I am not them¡­" I continued, and I took two slices of chocolate cake and put them on a plate. I served it to them¡­As the glass of cappuccino and the plate of chocolate cake were in front of them, Lilith''s eyes became sparkling and dazzling seeing that¡­ Because Lilith''s both hands were hugging the pillow, I saw Varania take the scoop with the spoon to Lilith''s mouth¡­So Varania fed Lilith¡­ Am I looking at a child feeding a grown woman? Well basically, Varania is not a child, but her physical appearance is a child¡­ Seeing the view, I said to Lilith, "I don''t know you are quite like this¡­" "What doth thou mean?" "Well, you are the demon lord, right? And it''s unique to a demon lord being fed by others¡­" I turned my face towards Varania, "And it''s the same with you, Varania¡­" Immediately Varania looked at me, Lilith took a glance at Varania and back to me, "What is the like with her?" Asked Lilith. "Somehow, she is different than our first met¡­" "May thou say to me moe how is she divers?" Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "For example, the tone when she is talking¡­Somehow, the tone is quite low and soft, than our first meeting, that high and loud¡­" Suddenly, she shook her head at me, and her face seemed to fear something. Ah, I see¡­ I continued to tell Lilith what Varania did: "And I don''t know about your appearance being is so huge, that''s answered, how the bang back then so huge. As your size tried to hit this tree, surely it would cause a huge bang with that speed and that size¡­" Out of a sudden, the atmosphere around Lilith changed drastically, and her expression followed. With her eyes glowing, her voice somehow became more eerie, "Heeeeeeee¡­." Seeing her face became different, and I suddenly felt a spike behind my head. Suddenly, I remembered that since yesterday, the cafe''s skill hasn''t activated yet. Immediately, I focused on it and activated it¡­. She took a small glance at Varania. With that expression, I could see Varania''s fear on her face. She turned back at me, and suddenly her expression changed again, into a smile and happy face, "I shall remember that¡­and next time, I shall say to her about how to behave properly¡­" Maybe I am going too far about ratting Varania to her, "It''s alright; as you know it, this place has a barrier to protect from anything¡­" "Yet, ''tis not good behaviour, to disrespect mine favourite human¡­" I was confused and puzzled, "Favourite?" "Ay, thou become mine favourite human, or¡­. The first human whom can talk to me like this¡­" "I don''t know how to say it, but I will take that as a compliment¡­" Seeing them, it was just Lilith and Varania¡­There was no Chis, so I asked her, "Where is Chis?" "Hooo, that pervert¡­i regard thou do want not to regard aught about her, now¡­ (Hooo, that pervert¡­I think you don''t need to think anything about her, now¡­)" Hearing that, there was a possibility of her being, "Do you mean dead?" "No, she is still alive, yet¡­" Again, she showed a frightened face, "Thou do want not to wot it¡­ (You don''t need to know it¡­)" And again, her face changed into a normal and happy face as she ate the cake, that Varania fed her. "Well, if it''s like that¡­I will not ask that again¡­" Out of a sudden, Lilith said, "Ah yes!!! i remember, the eyeless thing¡­ (Ah yes!!! I remember, the invisible thing¡­)" "The invisible thing?" "Ay, ''tis said from varania that thou knew something about these eyeless things, that¡­" Immediately, her eyes became glowing, "These eyes couldn''t see¡­" And her eyes became normal again, "So I am so curious about those things¡­" "I think it''s not invisible¡­Yet, it''s visible, but our senses couldn''t feel it or see it¡­" "''tis said, thou bid it wave¡­why?" "Because they are like waves¡­" "What doth thou mean?" "How about we play with something?" I went back, took a glass, and filled it with water¡­I came back to the front and showed them the glass. "Like this glass of water¡­" "What are thou will play? and what is the connection ''twixt these waves and this stoup with of water?" I took a small ice cube from the ice cooler and dropped it into the glass of water. As the ice cube touched the water, ripples formed and spread outwards in the glass. I said to them, "See those ripples? They are the waves, what I was talking about¡­" "Sure, i could see those waves ''i the stoup with, and what were thou talking about? she quoth these waves were eyeless; how didst these visible waves become eyeless waves? (Sure, I could see those waves in the glass, and what were you talking about? She said these waves were invisible; how did these visible waves become invisible waves?)" Asked Lilith. "They don''t become invisible, but these waves are the depiction of the invisible waves¡­" "I doth not quite understand¡­" "The visible waves in the glass of water are a representation or visual manifestation of the invisible waves that I was referring to. These invisible waves are present all around us, but we can only see their effects through the movement and patterns they create in objects like water." "And???" "Let''s give an easy example of this wave¡­Waves have a lot of examples, yet the wave I told Varania the other day was a hard-to-explain wave.." How the hell do I explain radio waves to them¡­ "So how about we use the basic wave, the sound wave¡­" "Sound? thou mean how we speak?" "Sort off how we emit sound; we are creating these waves, not just us, falling objects, and the sound from the objects emit these waves¡­" "I doth not quite understand well¡­" "As I talk like this, this wave came out, and you received it, which made you hear what I have talked about¡­This is how sound waves work. They are created when an object vibrates, causing the air around it to vibrate as well. These vibrations then travel through the air as waves, reaching our ears and allowing us to hear the sound being produced¡­So what you see in the water is how waves spread or how sound spreads through the air. Just like ripples in water, sound waves also spread out in all directions from their source. The distance between the waves determines the pitch or frequency of the sound, while the height of the waves determines its volume or amplitude. Understanding how waves propagate helps us comprehend how sound travels and reaches our ears." "Pitch? Frequ-what? Volu-what? And Ampli-what?" Am I going to explain all of those? "Let''s make it simple. Pitch refers to how high or low a sound is. Frequency is the number of times a sound wave repeats in a second, and it determines the pitch. Volume refers to how loud or soft a sound is. Amplitude is the height of a sound wave, and it determines the volume¡­" "So all of those things, are represented ''i these ripples of water?" "You can see how many waves are in the water; that''s the frequency. The distance between the waves is the pitch, and the size of the waves represents the amplitude. If the waves are closer together, the frequency and the pitch will be higher. Conversely, if the waves are further apart, the frequency and the pitch will be lower." "And these things happening right now, e''en though we''t see ''em? (And these things are happening right now, even though we can''t see them?)" "Sort off, yet what I am doing is using perception. Surely, they are happening right now, even though we may not be able to visually observe them. Our perception allows us to understand and interpret these invisible phenomena, such as sound waves¡­" "Then the other waves? thou quoth waves hast a lot of examples¡­ (How about the other waves? You said waves have a lot of examples¡­)" "Well, each wave has different characteristics, so this water experiment couldn''t represent all of those waves¡­For example, light waves¡­The light of what we see is a sort of wave¡­" Chapter 32 A Gift of Eyes "Light? thou mean the thing that is bright above us right now is sort of a wave? (Light? You mean the thing that is bright above us right now is sort of a wave?)" Asked Lilith. I answered, "Yeah¡­And the thing is called a lamp, basically like a candle¡­" "I don''t quite understand¡­" "Let''s play with our imagination again!! The cappuccino glass in front of you¡ªhow can you know it''s a glass of cappuccino?" Lilith and Varania stared heavily at their glasses. They showed some heavy thinking in their faces, trying to understand. Slowly, their face began to get closer to each of their glasses, until they were an inch from the glasses. Lilith raised her head and looked at me, she said, "The eye sends something to the stoup with, and somehow the stoup with sends something to the eye, so we wot that is a glass¡­am i right? (The eye sends something to the glass, and somehow the glass sends something to the eye, so we know that is a glass¡­Am I right?)" She was leaning her face into her hand. "That''s a unique one¡­" Same with Emission Theory by Empedocles. Empedocles believed that human eyes have a sort of beam. His theory came from Goddess Aphrodite, he believed Aphrodite made human eyes out of the four elements and lit the fire in the eye, which possibly made sight. Basically, we have a beam laser in our eyes, and beaming the object, that beam comes back into our eyes, and we know the information about the object. That''s a sort of cool theory, beam laser in human eyes¡­ YET, Alhazen thought different about it, somehow he understood, that our eyes didn''t send these beams or probes, but rather received the light, so we knew what we saw¡­ "You are close to knowing how we see this glass. Our eyes don''t send anything to the glass¡­" "What?? that''s quite odd, so how doth we wot it is a stoup with? it should''st hast sent something to wot what it is¡­ (What?? That''s quite odd, so how do we know it is a glass? It should have sent something to know what it is¡­)" "The reality is that the light of the glass reflects off the object and enters our eyes. Then the light is processed in our brain to create the perception of the glass. Our eyes act as receivers, capturing the light that bounces off objects and allowing us to interpret and understand our surroundings. So there is no such a thing that our eye sends to the object, but rather receiving the light." "Basically, ''tis not the stoup with of what we see, yet the light that is reflected off the stoup with that allows us to perceive it¡­ (Basically, it''s not the glass of what we see, but the light that is reflected off the glass that allows us to perceive it¡­)" "Sort off¡­" "If ''tis like that, how doth thou explain these eyes? (If it''s like that, how do you explain these eyes?)" She made her eyes glow, "Which I could see an object without any light¡­" "Let me ask you, a simple question: when you say see an object without any light, does that mean completely dark, or is there any slight light?" "Then thou attempt? (How about you try it?)" Suddenly, Varania''s face became uncomfortable, and she said, "Wait! Are you insane, my lady?" Slowly Lilith turned her face to Varania, "Are thou questioning mine insanity? (Are you questioning my insanity?)" Immediately, Varania regretted her words and shut her mouth¡­ I was confused about what she meant by try. "What do you mean by try?" With quick, she looked at me, "Allow me see, ''tis a gift from me¡­eyes like these¡­ (Let''s see, it''s a gift from me¡­Eyes like these¡­)" "Eyes like those? Wait, I don''t quite understand. You mean, by trying it, you will gift me those types of eyes¡­" "Ay, with that, thou see what i see with these eyes¡­first, thou want to deactivate this cafe skill, and thou shall hast these eyes¡­ (Yeah, with that, you can see what I see with these eyes¡­First, you need to deactivate this cafe skill, and you will have these eyes¡­)" If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Out of a sudden, Varania still had a concern about the deal, and said, "My lady!! You can''t do that¡­" "Doth i want to repeat it thee? (Do I need to repeat it to you?)" Again, Varania stammered and immediately quieted her mouth. Lilith backed at me, "So, what doth thou regard, darya?" (So, what do you think, Darya?)" Her eyes started becoming more glowing than before¡­ "Are there any terms for these eyes?" "Would I offer it thee as a gift, ''tis not ethical for me to grant thou some terms for that. ¡­ (If I offer it to you as a gift, it''s not ethical for me to give you some terms for that.¡­)" "Is this sort of gift like you had given me the ring, which possessed someone?" Who the pervert¡­ "AH!" Her eyes began looking around, avoiding my gaze, "At that time, i didn''t hast aught ''i mine pocket, and¡­i was towards the way to¡­ (At that time, I didn''t have anything in my pocket, and¡­I was on the way to¡­)" "To?? "Dispose the ring¡­" "Dipsose? You mean throwing away the creature inside the ring¡­" "Sort off¡­but, she shall bounce back from the ring¡­" "Why you dispose of the ring if she will bounce back from the ring?" "''tis as a sort of bawbling punishment, thou see¡­ (It''s like a sort of small punishment, you see¡­.)" "For how long, she will bounce back from the ring¡­" "10 years¡­" That''s not a small punishment¡­ "Just forget that pervert, fine!! allow me bid thou again: doth thou desire these largess ? (Just forget that pervert, okay!! Let me ask you again: Do you want these gifts?)" "Should I need to deactivate the skill? Those eyes can be activated without me deactivating the skill¡­" "Because these eyes art not a magic¡­they are like normal eyes, so these things can be used e''en though magic is prohibited (Because these eyes aren''t a magic¡­They are like normal eyes, so these things can be used even though magic is prohibited.)" An exchange or a gift from the demon lord must be an intriguing thing. Yet, is there any trickery in her words? I asked, "Is this sort of trick from you to a human?" She chuckled and replied, "Haha, why doth i trick mine favourite human? (Haha, why do I trick my favourite human?)" I asked, curious about her intentions, "What is the purpose of giving me these gifts then?" "Sort of repaying mine debt, and a symbol of being a friend to me¡­" A huge portion of my thoughts said yes, and received the gift, yet there was one small consideration I needed to know. I asked her, "Are these gifts painful or harmful in any way?" "I reassured thou, there is no pain, ''i the process¡­ (I reassured you, there is no pain, in the process¡­)" "Give me some seconds!!" "Sure¡­" While I was thinking of considering her gift, Varania was taking care and feeding Lilith with the cake¡­ I said, "I will be grateful to accept your gifts¡­" Lilith said with some cream in her mouth, "Great, thou just want to deactivate it¡­" I focused on deactivating the cafe skill¡­After I deactivated the skill, in a second, I was being eaten by darkness, and I couldn''t see anything. As the darkness engulfed me, I felt a sense of unease and panic creeping in. It was as if I had been transported to another realm entirely. Quickly, I shouted, "WHAT IS GOING ON?" But there was no response, only the eerie silence of the darkness. Am I getting transported into another realm? Or I can''t see anything with my eyes? In some seconds, suddenly my vision slowly faded in, and I could see Lilith and Varania in front of me¡­HOWEVER, it was still the same thing about my vision¡­ Lilith said, "So how''s mine gift?" I replied, "still same¡­" "Really¡­" She flicked her finger, and suddenly again, it was completely dark, there was no single light that came in¡­ Still, I could hear Lilith''s voice, she said, "Then thou try thy eyes into mine voice, and focus it to me¡­ (How about you try your eyes into my voice, and focus it to me¡­)" I immediately did what she instructed; I tried to focus my attention solely on Lilith''s voice. As I concentrated, I felt a strange sensation in my eyes. Slowly, the darkness started to lift, and I could see everything clearly around me¡­ I asked, "Are you lifting the darkness?" "No, the darkness is still surrounding us¡­" "Really?" I immediately took my smartphone; I wanted to see the light from the phone¡­As I touched the screen of the smartphone, the light from it was the same, but there was a unique phonemonenon around the light. Somehow, I saw a sort of shimmering aura surrounding the light. I turned on the flashlight on the smartphone, and as the flashlight was on, the aura around the light became even more pronounced. It was as if the light was casting a mystical glow, illuminating everything it touched. I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by this enchanting sight, wondering what could be causing such a captivating phenomenon. Is this the reaction of these eyes? Which I could see clearly in the darkness, yet somehow these eyes process light differently or see light differently than normal eyes¡­ Chapter 33 Liliths Mana Lilith asked, "So what doth thou regard? (So what do you think?)" I kept looking around, and finally asked Lilith, "How about you let go of this darkness?" She said, "Sure¡­." With a flick of her finger¡­ As the darkness slowly disappeared, the light became so bright, and slowly faded into normal again¡­It was like the eyes adjusting the brightness of the light, so it didn''t burn them¡­This was so fascinating¡­Is this IR? But if this is IR, or Infrared, the light exposure after Lilith swept the darkness should damage my eyes, and the light should interfere with my eyesight. Intense light sources can interfere with the accurate detection of infrared radiation from the environment, yet the phenomenon I saw earlier with my smartphone flashlight should reduce my sight, and I shouldn''t see accurately; however, I could see accurately and see the glow of the light. If these eyes can control how much the light interferes with my vision, then maybe they have some sort of built-in protection mechanism so these lights can''t burn my eyes. It''s possible that they automatically adjust to prevent any damage or disruption caused by intense light sources. This could explain why I was able to see the glow of the light without any negative effects on my eyesight with the IR concept. This was an advanced technology that could change warfare tactics¡­Wait a second. First, the elf has a sort of projector that shows their goddess appearance without any surface, or I could say it was a 3D hologram with just a tiny object. And now, with this IR eyesight from the demon, I can''t say this world isn''t advanced, but with these, surely they are advanced technology, yet they don''t know the principle of it. Or is magic an advanced technology? "So may you explain these eyes ''i thy mind after thou hast tried it (So can you explain these eyes in your mind after you have tried it)?" Asked Lilith. Ah yes, I need to explain the IR concept to her¡­"These eyes are quite fascinating; before I say anything in my mind, can I have some questions for you?" "Go on!" "What can these eyes do besides see in the complete darkness?" "Eyeless objects from magic, such as illusions or occulted enchantments, can also be detected by these eyes. They hath the ability to see through certain barriers and materials. Most importantly, they detect the mana aura or mana flow that surrounds them¡­ (Invisible objects from magic, such as illusions or hidden enchantments, can also be detected by these eyes. They have the ability to see through certain barriers and materials. Most importantly, they can detect the mana aura or mana flow that surrounds them¡­)" "How do I use these eyes? For example, I want to use these eyes to see through that wall; how do I change into the eyes you gifted me?" "Use thy brain! ere, when thou didn''t use thy eyes ''i the dark, i quoth thou needed to focus on mine voice. It made thy brain understand that thou want to see me, and the brain shall presently recognise thy new eyes and the needs of thou to see me, so thy eyes change into¡­ (Use your brain! Before, when you didn''t use your eyes in the dark, I said you needed to focus on my voice. It made your brain understand that you need to see me, and the brain will immediately recognise your new eyes and the needs of you to see me, so your eyes change into¡­)" Her eyes glowed, "These eyes¡­" So basically, some are changing on the optic nerve too, to make the brain understand that you need to see and adjust to the new eyes. I looked above at where my room was, and I tried to do what Lilith had explained; I just needed to use my brain. I kept focused on the ceiling above, and slowly the ceiling faded into invisible. Until it became invisible, and now I could see my entire room. It''s an X-Ray vision¡­ I asked, "How about mana?" Lilith answered, "Thou desire to see this mana flow? (You want to see this mana flow?)" You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. I was curious about what mana was, so "Yeah¡­" "Then mine mana? (How about my mana?)" Immediately, Varania''s face showed some fear after hearing those words¡­ She looked at me, and shook her head, somehow as a signal that if Lilith showed her mana, it would not be a good idea¡­Well, who cares¡­ I said to Lilith, ignoring Varania, "Sure¡­" After I said that, I could hear a gulping sound from Varania as if she were preparing something. After a few seconds, I didn''t sense anything, and there was no difference around her¡­Yet I could see that Varania seemed under heavy pressure. She started sweating abundantly, and her hands were trembling. Lilith asked, "So??" I answered "I don''t know¡­" "Haply I want to emit it more¡­" Suddenly, Varania''s face showed some shock mixed with fear after hearing those words. She immediately tightly gripped it as if something was facing her. Again, in a few seconds, I didn''t sense anything and no difference¡­. "So then now?" Asked Lilith. "Well, I don''t feel anything or any different¡­" "Feel? Methinks thou missed something; what thou want is to see the mana, not feel it, so use the eyes¡­ (Feel? I think you missed something; what you need is to see the mana, not feel it, so use the eyes¡­)" Ah yes¡­I forgot about that¡­Out of the blue, Varania fell from her seat and became unconscious¡­I ignored her for some seconds as I tried to focus on the mana around Lilith¡­Slowly something was visible¡­ As the mana began to take shape, I could see faint tendrils of energy swirling around Lilith. However, I saw something fascinating¡­The colour of her mana was somehow darker than black, Vantablack, it even darker than Vantablack. If Vantablack absorbs 99.965% of visible light, somehow I saw something darker than that. It was as if her mana absorbed all light, creating a void-like effect. I had never seen anything like it before, and it left me both intrigued and slightly unsettled. Her mana is somehow like a black hole, absorbing all light, so it is completely dark. As I looked around her mana, I realised her radiation was still the same. I thought her mana would slowly fade as her mana surged in every direction, but to my surprise, it remained constant. It was as if her mana had an endless source of power, constantly replenishing itself. I didn''t realise, her mana was still expanding until I didn''t know it was around me. I tried to see through the mana like I saw the darkness before. Surprise me, I couldn''t see anything other than the mana. Even the mana was darker than the darkness before. I leaned out the counter to see Varania who was unconscious on the floor, her body was surrounded by Lilith''s mana, I tried to see Varania through the dense mana, but it was impossible. So these eyes can''t penetrate her mana, or her mana is so unique¡­ Before Lilith''s mana expanded to every corner of the shop, I asked her, "May you stop your mana flow?" "Sure¡­" Lilith answered, in a fraction of a second, all the darkness of her mana swept into her body¡­ revealing Varania lying on the floor and everything that had been covered. Lilith said to me, "Amazing, thou seemed unaffected by mine mana¡­ (Amazing, you seemed unaffected by my mana¡­)" Seeing Varania unconscious on the floor. I asked Lilith, "Will she be alright?" Lilith answered, "She shall be alright; right now, her body is still adjusting the mana around her¡­she shall wake up ''i 5¡­4¡­3¡­2¡­1¡­" Exactly with her countdown, Varania''s eyes opened, and she started to get up¡­She took her seat and acted as if nothing had happened. "See!" Said Lilith to me¡­ I asked Lilith, "So is your mana affecting anything around you?" "Yes," Lilith replied with a smile. "Mine mana hath the power to influence and manipulate the energy of all''s around me. Sometimes it could compose any plants die, or animals act strangely. Any creatures somehow connected to the mana ''i the area may experience changes ''i behaviour or corporal state. Like varania, she was unconscious because of the pressure of mana¡­yet (My mana has the power to influence and manipulate the energy of everything around me. Sometimes it could make any plants die, or animals act strangely. Any creatures somehow connected to the mana in the area may experience changes in behaviour or physical state. Like Varania, she was unconscious because of the pressure of mana¡­YET)" She stood up, and leaned her face to my face, "Thou are divers human, somehow thou were unaffected by mine mana¡­ (YOU ARE DIFFERENT HUMAN, somehow you were unaffected by my mana¡­)" Her smile was so dazzling, and I could see some sparkling around her, as if she wanted to know, Why am I unaffected by mana? So I need to explain her how the eyes worked, and need to explain how my body is unaffected by her mana¡­Surely, it will be a great conversation, however there is one thing after what have happened, somehow infrared and mana have similarity. Chapter 34 A Gamma Ray in Fantasy World? Lilith''s face was still in front of me, with dazzling and intriguing eyes, waiting for my explanation. I started to open my mouth, and said, "May you pull your face from mine?" "Ah, alright¡­" She pulled her face, and at the table, she was leaning into her both hands, her eyes fixed on me intently. Somehow, her stare put pressure on me to explain. So how do I explain to her about IR¡­*Cough* *ahem* I started to explain, "Your gift of eyes is quite fascinating¡­To be able to see clearly in complete darkness, even a nocturnal animal isn''t capable of doing it. To be able to see through some objects and material¡­" Except for your mana "To understand, how these eyes work, we need to understand the light around us¡­" "Light? "Sometimes there is something visible and manifest so our senses can feel it; we can see, hear, taste, touch, and smell it. However, there is something invisible-" Varania immediately cut, "Again, you keep talking about invisible, is there anything that you tell that isn''t invisible?" After Varania cut me, I saw Lilith at once take her face towards her, and say with a chill tone, "May thou just shut thy mouth? (May you just shut your mouth?)" As Varania heard those words from her, at once she was silenced¡­Lilith said to me, "Thou shall continue¡­" I continued, "This invisible thing is a real thing; I can''t say it''s completely invisible because there is some way that we can see these things. It indic-" Lilith suddenly cut me, "What doth thou mean we see these eyeless things? (What do you mean we can see these invisible things?)" "To know or be able to see these invisible things, we need to know what characteristics or properties they possess that make them detectable. For example, some invisible things can be detected through their effects on the surrounding environment. An example is your mana, right? Even though it is invisible, the effect of your mana can be detected by the surroundings or the damage around it. Pretty sure creatures around it can''t see your mana, but the creatures know what is going on from looking around it." "So that''s why thou didst not say ''tis merely invisible¡­ (So that''s why you did not say it''s completely invisible¡­)" "Yeah, if I say it''s completely invisible, it means we can''t detect it no matter what; the things don''t leave any trace, it can be it''s not a real thing or we just can''t detect it. But the things from what your eyes see or how your eyes is a real thing¡­" "What is''t, then?" "It''s an invisible light¡­" Slowly I could hear a chuckle from Varania. From a chuckle, it became laughter from her. However, the face of Lilith showed a curious face; it seemed she was interested in the invisible light. Lilith''s curiosity grew as she leaned in closer, her eyes shining with intrigue. "An eyeless light? how doth that work? (An invisible light? How does that work?)" she asked, "My lady, don''t tell me! You believe him about this pun about invisible light¡­" Said Varania to Lilith. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Lilith became irritated by it, turned her head towards her, and stared heavily, "Again, may thou shut thy mouth? (Again, may you shut your mouth?)" "But, invisible light is surely a joke; look around us; we can see this ligh-" "Doth I want to repeat it?" Lilith interrupted with her voice, firm and commanding. Varania fell silent. Lilith''s face returned to me with her eyes shining. "May thou say to me moe about this eyeless light? (May you tell me more about this invisible light?)" I continued, "So what is invisible light, right? Before, I had told you about waves. This wave concept actually connects invisible light. As we see right now with our eyes, it is a wave of light, and there is some category of how well we perceive it. The concept of invisible light means the sense of our sight couldn''t recognise or perceive this light, so it''s invisible." "What doth thou mean by category of how we perceive it? (What do you mean by category of how we perceive it?)" "Before, I had said something about frequency, right?" "Yeah¡­" "This frequency is the thing¡ªhow we can perceive something. It isn''t about light, but it can be used in sound; anything in a wave can use frequency. Frequency is a measure of how many waves pass a given point in a certain amount of time. In the context of light, different frequencies correspond to different colours that we can perceive. So, when we talk about the category of how we perceive light, we are referring to the range of frequencies that our eyes are capable of detecting¡­" "So eyeless light is a type of light without of this boundary bid frequency? (So invisible light is a type of light outside of this boundary called frequency?)" "Sort off¡­" I will not use the term electromagnetic; if I do, she will ask more about it: "But yes, invisible light refers to the outside boundary of this frequency that our eyes can detect." "Mine eyes can detect these waves that are without that boundary¡­ (My eyes can detect these waves that are outside that boundary¡­)" "Yes, your eyes detect these waves and process them as if they were visible light, so you can see them clearly in complete darkness¡­" "Then seeing through objects and material?" That''s quite hard to explain; X-rays use electromagnetic radiation, not IR light, so telling her about how X-rays work will actually be tricky. And her eyes are more advanced than the X-ray machine. X-ray machine still needs a detector on the opposite side of the machine, so basically, it can penetrate the wall with a detector on the other side of the wall. However, her eyes don''t need any detector; they can just beam anything and see through it. How did this radiation bounce back into her eyes to create an image in her brain? Are her eyes perceiving something? If yes, these waves must be shorter than infrared light yet have high energy. The only waves I knew, the same as natural X-rays, were from cosmic space. What happens if there is some sort of electromagnetic radiation around this world? Or mana can be seen as radiation too, or her eyes emit these radiations like gamma rays into the object, and those rays penetrate it and bounce back into her eyes, like the Emission Theory from Empedocles, rather than using fire from the back of her eyes, it uses gamma rays. Suddenly Lilith said, "Why are thou just keeping silent? is there something wrong? (Why are you just keeping silent? Is there something wrong?)" I snapped out of my thoughts and replied, "Ah yes, my apologies; I just tried to think, as you can see, beside the invisible light I had just explained, there is another¡­." Wait a minute. Mana can be seen as energy radiation or electromagnetic radiation. Lilith''s eyes may emit gamma rays as a form of mana manifestation, similar to the Emission Theory proposed by Empedocles. This suggests that there might be some sort of electromagnetic radiation present in this world, with mana being a potential source or manifestation of it. Basically, mana is a fusion of energy, or, I can say, nuclear fusion, in the creature''s body. As the mana is released to the outside, it becomes electromagnetic radiation that can take different forms and shapes. If it''s like this, every creature in this world has a similar energy to a goddamn star. Out of the blue, I could hear Lilith''s voice: "Again, thou stare blankly into that wall and keep silent¡­ (Again, you stare blankly into that wall and keep silent¡­)" I turned to Lilith, "Sorry, I was just lost in thought," I replied, "To understand how your eyes work to see through a wall, actually made me dive into an ocean of possibility¡­" "Thou may wot or not about how mine eyes worked? (You may know or not about how my eyes worked?)" "Okay, let''s break down how your eyes can see through the wall¡­.. Chapter 35 Trying to Understand Mana I started to explain, "Okay, let''s break down how your eyes can see through the wall¡­..As you know how our eyes work to process sight from the object, and our eyes perceive the bounce of light from the object. How about that thing doesn''t work in your gift of eyes¡­" "What doth thou mean?" Asked Lilith. "Your eyes slightly have a different mechanic that perceives something to see through some materials. To do that, your eyes don''t work like normal eyes¡­" "So, how doth it work?" "Before you had a unique view about how we perceive sight, that eyes send something into the object, and that something bounces back or the object sends something to our eyes, so we can see that object. This principle is the closest thing to how we know your gift of eyes worked." "Yet, ''tis divers when i see it ''i mere darkness¡­" "When you see in complete darkness, you don''t send anything because the invisible light is always around you, so what your eyes are doing is absorbing or receiving all of this invisible light. Which is different, if you see through a wall, you need to know what is behind the wall to see through it¡­" "Well, the thing i wot is just simple; somehow i just compose the wall disappear¡­ (Well, the thing I know is just simple; somehow I just make the wall disappear¡­)" "To see it, it''s not mag¡ª" This world is full of magic; change the word¡­ "Practical to remove the wall, so what your eyes doing isn''t remove the wall, but gain a perception of what is behind the wall¡­That''s why your eyes send something to penetrate that wall, after that, something goes into the wall, and the thing sees something behind the wall, somehow that thing goes back into your eyes, so you know what is behind the wall, this illusion makes you think of the misconception that your eyes remove the wall, but in reality, your eyes are simply perceiving what is behind the wall without physically removing it¡­" "Why doth mine eyes want to send this thing?" "Yeah, because the things that your eyes send into the wall don''t scatter around us¡­" Or yes, they are scattering around, or it is just only me who doesn''t feel or know them, "Because they aren''t around us, your eyes produce it by themselves and send it through to the wall. And, the things in your eyes are much more powerful than the invisible light that you receive to see in complete darkness¡­or the visible light from the sky." Lilith asked, "Why do you know that? Even these things are invisible. (Why do you know that? Even these things are invisible.)" Confused and puzzled as she seemed not believe of what I had just said. How do I explain it to them? It''s impossible to detect Infrared Light and Electromagnetic Radiation (X-rays) without any technology. "Well, it''s not just about detecting them, it''s also about understanding their effects on our surroundings." Even with observation of the surroundings, it''s still impossible to know or detect these things. "Yet, every time I used these eyes¡­" She started to use the eyes as her eyes were glowing, "There is no effect or harmful around it, which direction that i had view¡­like thou, (There is no effect or harmful around it, which direction that I had view¡­Like you,)" She looked at me, observed from bottom to top, "See! nought is happening around you¡­which why doth thou say understanding the effects towards the surroundings? (See! Nothing is happening around you¡­Which why do you say understanding the effects on the surroundings?)" "The invisible things are hard to detect, even if they left a small or almost no trace¡­So when you observed or looked at me with those eyes, the trace from those eyes was so small in my body¡­ "See, so how-" "YET¡­There is something" Cancer "The wave of your eyes is so powerful in my body¡­" A normal body, I can''t say normal body, because, in this world, a normal body may be far superior to my body¡­An inferior body aka my body. "Yet right now, thou seem brave, i do not see any harmful effect around thy corporal agent (But right now, you seem fine, I don''t see any harmful effect around your body.)" "The effect is so not instantly, but it''s developing, if you continue to use those eyes on me, and make me continue exposed to the things from you, slowly my body can''t take it anymore¡­" "How is this work?" Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. "Slowly, the body starts to deteriorate and show signs of illness. The invisible impact of your gaze becomes visible through the manifestation of the signs of my illness¡­ such as fatigue, weight loss, and a weakened body. The power of your eyes can gradually weaken my body, leaving me vulnerable to the devastating illness¡­That can''t be cured¡­Even from the outside, it seems fine, but on the inside it''s actually falling apart" Except if the creature''s immune system in this world is so advanced about this radiation, it shouldn''t have any effect on their body, because they are always being exposed to this radiation, or I can say, the radiation from their nuclear fusion, aka Mana¡­. "Well, I know not that haply i shall use this carefully to not directly on you¡­ (Well, I don''t know that maybe I will use this carefully to not directly on you¡­)" There was still something odd in my mind, "But there is a thing that odd¡­" "What is that?" "And I believe you are curious about this too, it''s about mana¡­" "Ah yes, that, ere thou are unaffected by mine mana¡­ (Ah yes, that, before you are unaffected by my mana¡­.)" "From the three attributes; Strength, Agility and intelligence¡ªmana comes from Intelligence, the higher their intelligence, the more mana they have. Is that true?" "Yes, that''s correct. Mana is directly linked to a creature''s intelligence. The moe intelligent they are, the ranker their mana reserves shall be. And yet , ''tis important to note that mana usage also depends on how skilled a creature is at harnessing and controlling it. Hence e''en if a creature hath high intelligence, they may not necessarily hast firm-set mana abilities would they want the behoveful training or experience (Yes, that''s correct. Mana is directly linked to a creature''s intelligence. The more intelligent they are, the greater their mana reserves will be. However, it''s important to note that mana usage also depends on how skilled a creature is at harnessing and controlling it. So even if a creature has high intelligence, they may not necessarily have strong mana abilities if they lack the necessary training or experience.)" "So, may you explain to me how, from inside your body, this mana can be whatever magic or spell on outside?" I want to know if mana is really fusion energy, aka nuclear fusion, or just an energy force like the Polynesian culture, which is the main source of this mana concept in fantasy literature. Lilith started to explain ¡°Sure, the process of channelling mana from within the corporal agent to perform magic or cast spells is known as spellcasting; thou repel the spell or not. Wherein a creature wants to use their mana for a specific intent, they tap into their internal reserves and focuses their energy towards the desired issue. Through incantations, gestures, or rituals, they manipulate the mana and shape it into the desired magical effect. It requires concentration, control, and a deep understanding of how to manipulate mana effectively (Sure, the process of channelling mana from within the body to perform magic or cast spells is known as spellcasting; you can repel the spell or not. When a creature wants to use their mana for a specific purpose, they tap into their internal reserves and focuses their energy towards the desired outcome. Through incantations, gestures, or rituals, they manipulate the mana and shape it into the desired magical effect. It requires concentration, control, and a deep understanding of how to manipulate mana effectively.)" From what she explained, there is no indication of fusion in the concept of this mana¡­But how does the body manage the mana, from reserving it, manipulating it, shaping it, and releasing it? I asked, "You said, the internal reserves, so may you tell me which part of the body is responsible for storing and harnessing this mana?" Varania and Lilith looked at each other, and their faces showed some confusion among each other. Varania and Lilith exchanged puzzled glances at me, unsure of how to answer the question. Lilith finally spoke up, "Honestly, this is the first time some one hath asked something like that, so i am not merely sure. I wot that mana flows through the corporal agent , yet i am not sure if there could a specific part responsible for storing and harnessing it. ''tis possible that mana is distributed throughout the corporal agent and used as needed (Honestly, this is the first time someone has asked something like that, so I am not entirely sure. I know that mana flows through the body, but I am not sure if there is a specific part responsible for storing and harnessing it. It''s possible that mana is distributed throughout the body and used as needed.)" In Polynesian culture, mana isn''t like in this world, where this mana can be shaped into a spell. Mana in Polynesian culture is believed to be a spiritual force that can be found in both living beings and inanimate objects. It is thought to be closely tied to the gods and ancestors, and its presence is often invoked during rituals and ceremonies for protection, healing, or other purposes. So basically, they are completely different. Mana in this world has become associated with magical abilities and spellcasting. These mana in this world should have something to touch or tap in their source to create a spell. It''s not like Lilith said; it''s just manipulating and shaping it. If it''s like that, everything in this world is a landmine. To ensure it, I need to ask one question, I asked, "Is this mana scattering around us?" The answer to this question was crucial. If mana was indeed present all around us, it meant that anyone with the knowledge and skill could potentially tap into its power. It meant everything was a landmine. Lilith answered, "Yes, mana is everywhere and anywhere¡­" So in theory, if mana, the energy of magic, is scattered around, all of the creatures can easily tap into these energies and create any spell without any limitations. To create a spell, it just manipulated and shaped the mana. Yet for what purpose does the body need to store this mana? Or maybe their body has a method to distillate and refine this mana into their spell or their body? Yet they need to tap something into that mana to have great impact or great energy, there is no way this raw mana can have big energy without any external source or catalyst. Chapter 36 Trying to Understand Mana II Wait a minute, if mana is everywhere and anywhere, how could these eyes not detect it when I used it? Is it any different? Confused and puzzled about it, I asked Lilith, "If mana is everywhere and anywhere, why don''t your eyes detect this mana?? But only detect the mana from you¡­" Lilith said, "Well, the mana is different¡­" "What? Is different? I thought mana was one thing; there is no other¡­" "Mana ''i creatures is divers than mana ''i the environment. When i say mana is everywhere and anywhere, it means there is a type of energy most like mana¡­at the river, there shall be a lot of mana¡­an example is dryad, dryad consumes a tree, and inside that tree is energy, or what dryad bid life essence. That''s mana; every creature shall bid it differently, yet ''tis the like energy as mana. Hence, these two mana are different¡­ (Mana in creatures is different than mana in the environment...When I say mana is everywhere and anywhere, it means there is a type of energy similar to mana¡­At the river, there will be a lot of mana¡­An example is Dryad, Dryad consumes a tree, and inside that tree is energy, or what Dryad called life essence. That''s mana; every creature will call it differently, yet it''s the same energy as mana. So, these two mana are different¡­)" "And the purpose?" "The intent is divers either, mana ''i a creature is wont enhance their abilities and faculties , while mana ''i the environment is moe as a source of energy, which every creature can shape or manipulate this source of energy into their corporal agent. For example, dryads used the energy from trees, which they absorbed as their energy and became their mana¡­ (The purpose is different either, mana in a creature is used to enhance their abilities and powers, while mana in the environment is more like a source of energy, which every creature can shape or manipulate this source of energy into their body. For example, Dryads used the energy from trees, which they absorbed as their energy and became their mana¡­)" "What happens with other creatures?" "Well, what they consume surely shall be full of mana. Wherein i say mana is everywhere and anywhere, i mean ''tis literally everywhere, e''en inanimate objects hast mana. If humans consume something like vegetables, meat, or posset water, inside of those things surely hath some mana¡­ (Well, what they consume surely will be full of mana. When I say mana is everywhere and anywhere, I mean It''s literally everywhere, even inanimate objects have mana. If humans consume something like vegetables, meat, or drink water, inside of those things surely has some mana¡­.)" "Before, you said the river is full of mana, why is an environment full of mana?" "River could hast rich mana, yet generally every river doesn''t mean hast rich mana. The richness of the river depends towards the environment around it. The crystal clear water can betoken the amount of mana, and the green or bright colour of the leaves around it betoken it too. The moe lively the environment around the river, the moe mana it has¡­the mana isn''t the environment, yet the things around it¡­ (River could have rich mana, yet generally every river doesn''t mean have rich mana... The richness of the river depends on the environment around it. The crystal clear water can indicate the amount of mana, and the green or bright colour of the leaves around it can indicate it too. The more lively the environment around the river, the more mana it has¡­The mana isn''t the environment, but the things around it¡­)" "Is this mana affected by the season?" "What doth thou mean?" "You said the more lively the environment around the river, the more mana it has. What about its season, when plants, flowers, or anything else is not blooming? Is that indicating something? There must be a time when the weather is so strong and it makes the plant incapable of blooming and the environment dead just for that time." The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Ah, i see what thou art asking now. While ''tis true that the vitality of the environment plays a significant role ''i determining the mana of a river, the condition doth hast an impact as well. During times when plants and flowers are not blooming, the river''s mana may appear less vibrant or factious. And yet , this doesn''t necessarily mean that the river lacks mana altogether. It could truly be ''i a dormant state, waiting for the right conditions to flourish once again. Yet, it is also possible that the river still bears a certain level of mana e''en during these periods; it be shown by the environment around it, not the entire perpetual wink (Ah, I see what you''re asking now. While it''s true that the vitality of the environment plays a significant role in determining the mana of a river, the condition does have an impact as well. During times when plants and flowers are not blooming, the river''s mana may appear less vibrant or active. However, this doesn''t necessarily mean that the river lacks mana altogether. It could simply be in a dormant state, waiting for the right conditions to flourish once again. Yet, it is also possible that the river still holds a certain level of mana even during these periods; it can be shown by the environment around it, not the entire death.)" That''s interesting when I hear all of that. Mana is not just a magical energy from all the games or stories I know, yet mana is more complex. From what I get, mana can be seen as energy from the environment, and it can be as nutrition. Like Lilith said, what the creature eats must have some mana in there. This suggests that mana is not solely derived from mystical sources but rather can be obtained from the natural world. It implies that living beings, including creatures, rely on mana as a form of sustenance. Now I understand how Lilith''s extreme mana unaffected my body, yet there raises a question, why is the capacity of mana on intelligence if¡­..Ah I see. Surely the diet affects the intelligence of a creature¡­ So I know about the fuel of magic, and the process it should have in their body, which I believe will have the same process as the human digestion system. Yet, how is the finished result of mana or the magic mana processed into an ability or spell? To understand this a little more, I asked Lilith to do a small thing, "May you use your magic on a small scale? Like lit a small fire?" Immediately, Lilith leaned her hand in and said, "Pyr" Instantly, a fire appeared from her palm of hand, "You mean this?" I nodded and looked closer, watching the flames dance and flicker in her hand. Seeing that, it''s not mana from Polynesian culture. I asked again, "Do you know how the mana works to make that fire?" She closed her palm, and immediately the fire disappeared, as she didn''t feel any burn. Lilith said, "The simple answer is manipulating and shaping, so the mana ''i mine corporal agent came out; somehow ''twere being manipulated into the form of fire¡­(The simple answer is manipulating and shaping, so the mana in my body came out; somehow it was being manipulated into the form of fire¡­" Here is a problem: there is no such thing as energy being made without any processing. Even a black hole produces energy through a process, and a star needs to process the energy. So, it''s not just manipulating or shaping; there must be some process from her body flowing into her palm and appearing as fire on her palm. Even when we eat food, there is a process to gather the energy called the digestion system, which is more like a refining system. I said to her, "I think it''s not just manipulating and shaping the mana; there must be more than that to make fire in your palm¡­" "Why may thou say that?" "Well, manipulating is a method of altering the form, and shaping is a method of achieving a specific form. The result and the source should be the same. If the mana is a single drop of water, it means the magic should be a single drop of fire. Yet, I believe you used a little mana, or maybe not at all, to make that fire, so it''s a contradiction to manipulating and shaping¡­" "So if what i quoth is not the answer, what is the answer? (So if what I said is not the answer, what is the answer?)" That''s why I ask you, it''s not just manipulating or shaping. Even refining is not the process of this, the result of refining will be less than the source. If it''s refining, to use magic, you need a lot of mana because they need to remove impurities of mana, unwanted elements, and many more, so the spell is weaker and not inversely proportional to the mana consumed or the reality in front of me, the fire in Lilit''s palm hand. The answer should be a fusion or a chain reaction. They need less material, yet the output or result is much bigger than the material. However, it''s hard to imagine that every creature in this world has a system of fusion inside their body. Chapter 37 The Physics of Magic So how is the fusion working inside their body about this mana? The base of fusion is E=mc2, which means the m (mass), can be changed by the mass of mana or the amount of mana. So what about the c (speed of light)? I asked Lilith to understand more about the concept of this fusion, "So is there any requirement to cast a spell? For example, a little child, can that child cast a big fire or just a light fire?" Lilith answered, "It depends, if the child is a gift one, surely that child can cast a big fire¡­" Gift? I asked again, "What do you mean by gift?" "As thou see, every creature is born with a divers mana pool. This mana pool is fixed, yet the amount of mana ''i that pool depends. What i mean by gift is a child that hath a massive mana pool and is full of mana¡­(As you can see, every creature is born with a different mana pool. This mana pool is fixed, yet the amount of mana in that pool depends. What I mean by gift is a child that has a massive mana pool and is full of mana¡­)" Wait a minute! I have heard that mana depends on intelligence, why has she now told me that the mana pool is fixed? "Wait¡­wait¡­wait, I thought mana is based on the intelligence from the attribute status¡­Why now do you say the mana pool is fixed?" Lilith started to explain, "as thou see, attributes of intelligence surely say to thou about the amount of mana, yet there is a barrier to how much mana thou get. Some creatures are incapable of having over two thousand intelligences, or haply five hundred intelligences. Allow us bid it potential. Some creatures are born with the potential for those attributes, and some of ''em hast great strength potential, great agility, or great intelligence. And yet , this potential doesn''t join ''i full perfection; some potential needs to grind, wot, or practice to reach that potential. Yet, a graced child is divers; they are born with full perfection potential. If that child hath the gift of intelligence, his mana pool shall be bigger and filled with rich mana¡­ (As you can see, attributes of intelligence surely tell you about the amount of mana, yet there is a barrier to how much mana you can get. Some creatures are incapable of having over two thousand intelligences, or maybe five hundred intelligences. Let''s call it potential. Some creatures are born with the potential for those attributes, and some of them have great strength potential, great agility, or great intelligence. However, this potential doesn''t come in full perfection; some potential needs to grind, learn, or practice to reach that potential. Yet, a gifted child is different; they are born with full perfection potential. If that child has the gift of intelligence, his mana pool will be bigger and filled with rich mana¡­)" "You mean if creatures touched their potential, they would not exceed more in those attributes?" "The closer thou are to that potential, the harder it is to surpass it. ''tis like reaching the peak of a mountain - the higher thou climb, the moe challenging it becomes to hie e''en further. Hence, for most individuals, reaching their full potential is already an incredible achievement. After thou reach the peak, thou shall lose something that causes thee pursue thy potential, Motivation¡­after i smell thy scent, thou may hast met some creatures whom had one attribute potential yet wit ''i other attributes¡­ (The closer you are to that potential, the harder it is to surpass it. It''s like reaching the peak of a mountain - the higher you climb, the more challenging it becomes to go even further. So, for most individuals, reaching their full potential is already an incredible achievement. After you reach the peak, you will lose something that makes you pursue your potential, Motivation¡­After I smell your scent, you may have met some creatures who had one attribute potential yet wit in other attributes¡­)" Well, yes, Dryad status''s is more in intelligence, and I remember Noella, the silver-hair elf, has great agility, and Aella, the blonde-hair elf, the high priestess, has great intelligence. And¡­the conversation is just derailed; I want to know how their spell works into an explanation about attributes and potential. Let''s rerail it again. I asked her, "So about this gifted child, it means magic or spell is just focusing on the mana pool; as you have said, a gifted child can make a big fire too¡­" In my thought, Lilith should be unable to cast a little fire. The amount of her mana should prevent her from casting a little fire. For example, if a person has a lot of mana or an unbelievable tonne of mana, the energy itself comes from the amount of mana. Without knowing how the c is changed in this mana fusion, I can tell, that it''s impossible for her to cast light fire. Everything that she casts should have a big impact, so the fire should have a massive equivalent to her mana¡­No matter what the c, the energy is still massive. Lilith answered, "Magic surely needs mana, yet there are some things and steps to try magic. First, thou want to focus and channel thy mana ''i a specific way to create the desired effect. Then, thou might not but hast a clear intent and belief ''i thy ability to manipulate the energy. This combination of mana and intent is what ultimately allows thou to perform magic (Magic surely needs mana, yet there are some things and steps to do magic. First, you need to focus and channel your mana in a specific way to create the desired effect. Then, you must have a clear intention and belief in your ability to manipulate the energy. This combination of mana and intention is what ultimately allows you to perform magic.)" Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "But, you just created a light fire on your palm like nothing, I didn''t see any step from you focusing on your palm, you just said Pyr and fire appeared on your palm¡­" Lilith chuckled, "Well, sometimes the moe experienced thou become, the less thou want to hie through each step consciously. It becomes second nature, like breathing (Well, sometimes the more experienced you become, the less you need to go through each step consciously. It becomes second nature, like breathing.)" She then added, "''tis all about mastering the connection ''twixt thy mana and thy intentions (It''s all about mastering the connection between your mana and your intentions.)" So mana and intentions, huh? Let''s ask her if it applied to a massive spell or a massive destruction spell. I asked her, "How about complex magic? Surely, there is a magic that''s complex in which the output is massive on destruction, restoration, or alteration¡­Is there any different way or step?" Lilith nodded thoughtfully, "For complex magic with massive issues, the key is to maintain a firm-set focus on thy intentions throughout the entire process. It may require moe concentration and energy, yet the principles remain the like (For complex magic with massive outcomes, the key is to maintain a strong focus on your intentions throughout the entire process. It may require more concentration and energy, but the principles remain the same.)" She continued, "''tis about channelling thy mana ''i a precise and controlled manner to achieve the desired issue, regardless of the scale or complexity of the spell (It''s about channelling your mana in a precise and controlled manner to achieve the desired result, regardless of the scale or complexity of the spell.)" "In conclusion, complex magic needs more channelling means longer to cast than simple spells, right?" "Yes, that''s correct," Lilith confirmed with a smile. "The moe intricate the magic, the moe important it is to keep focused and precise ''i thy channelling to ensure the desired issue (The more intricate the magic, the more important it is to stay focused and precise in your channelling to ensure the desired outcome.)" Okay, so we have some speed in there, the c in E=mc2, we can modify it. The c is maybe the speed of light, but we can modify it as the speed of things. Yet, the m or mass is a bit of a problem. If modified into the amount of mana, the energy will be massive. All of this pure mana from the refining process in b¡­.Wait a minute, pure¡­Yes¡­Is all of the amount of mana inside of a creature''s body purely pure? Or is there another type of mana? If there is, I can use the mass defect (¦¤m) between these mana. However, it will be different as Lilith said, the gifted child with a massive amount of mana pool and ric¡ª-Ah! I see¡­But what happens if there is only one type of mana, how does the mass defect work¡­or how does the amount of mana work if we don''t use the mass defect¡­ ~~~~~~~ So what is the mass defect (¦¤m) In nuclear physics, the mass defect refers to the difference in mass between the nucleus of an atom and the sum of the masses of its protons and neutrons. This difference in mass arises due to the binding energy that holds the nucleus together. The mass defect (¦¤m) can be calculated using this equation: ¦¤m=Z?mp?+N?mn??mnucleus? Where:
  • Z is the number of protons in the nucleus.
  • N is the number of neutrons in the nucleus.
  • mp? is the mass of a proton.
  • mn? is the mass of a neutron.
  • mnucleus? is the actual mass of the nucleus.
And we don''t care about all of those things, because in front of me is a fantasy world, which is reality in my view¡­But, we can modify some of those words into other meaning¡­ ~~~~~~~ I asked Lilith to explore more about the possibility of another mana inside the creatures'' bodies, "About mana, you have explained to me interesting information, yet there is something odd in my mind, Is there any different type of mana, besides this raw mana from the environment? Is there any other mana between each creature? Or any stuff like that?" Lilith nodded thoughtfully, "Yes, there are indeed different types of mana that can be found within creatures. Some possess elemental mana, while others may have spiritual or celestial mana¡­I have the celestial mana, like the high priestess elf, she has the celestial mana, which is a small portion of the goddess mana inside her body and my body¡­Dryad possesses elemental mana, which is wood, Chistera possesses spiritual mana¡­Varania in front of you possesses spiritual mana." Well, that''s not going to work, so the body is refining full pure of mana¡­How does this spell-casting work? It''s not something like poof happened, there must be a process behind it¡­defying law and physics? Yet if the law and physics are different, why am I still alive here? Why are my plates, my glasses, my forks, my spoons and everything inside my house still the same in their positions? Why my body is still the same? Why can I still breathe? So the chemical reaction, thermodynamics, gravity, electromagnetism, and others are still the same, if they are different I will die in a second or maybe in a fraction of a second. Yet there is an addition to some phenomena, like magic or spell casting. The energy should be the same, and the addition is mana. As the Physics is the motion and behavior through space and time, and the related entities of energy and force. Chapter 38 The Physics of Magic II So how does this magic work? How about asking her again to show it to me but slowly.¡­ I asked Lilith, "May you show me how to properly cast a spell and with slowly?" "What doth thou mean by softly? (What do you mean by slowly?)" Answered Lilith with confusion. "Because you cast a spell in a matter of seconds, yet I want to see how this spell was created properly, so may you show me slowly?" Lilith nodded, understanding my request. She then began to stick out her hand in front of me and open her palm. After a few seconds, I could see a faint glow from around her hand and gathered on her palm. Yet I didn''t hear any chanting from her. Is she not going to chant the spell? Is she trying to cast the spell without chanting or what? I could see all these faint glows had gathered around on her palm, and I assumed those faint glows were her mana. Even though it was gathered on her palm, somehow the glow was small, it was just a small dot. It was barely noticeable, but the glow made it noticeable. Immediately, Lilith chanted the spell "Pyr". All of a sudden, the dot of glow began to expand. I immediately focused on the dot of glow¡­Slowly, I could see something from outside the dot, sort of fuse into the dot, that made the dot bigger and brighter. It was as if the mana was absorbing energy from its surroundings, growing stronger with each passing moment until it formed the spell she wanted for it, a fire. The fire ignited without warning. So, I was wrong. The fusion isn''t inside her body, the fusion is outside of her body. The dot of the beginning is her mana, we can assume that as the mass of a proton, and the outside energy is the mass of a neutron. As with the mass defect (¦¤m), Z?mp?+N?mn??mnucleus?, we modify the Z?mp? into mana A, and N?mn into mana B, and mnucleus? into mana C. So it will be Mana A + Mana B¡úMana C + Energy. The Mana C is the new mana that forms from the fuse of Mana A with Mana B, and the Energy is the release of energy from the fusion. Mana A is a mana from the caster, and Mana B is a mana from the environment. This makes sense because a lot of magic stories will tell about a special person who can do magic, and only they have a mana pool. There will be a question: why can''t others or normal people cast a spell? The answer is that they don''t have a mana pool like Mana A. What about Mana B? Well, Mana B surely will be there, because without Mana B, there will be no Mana A. Mana B can act as the source of mana or the raw material, that needs to be refined into the creature''s body and become Mana A. So this magic thing uses two processes, refining in the creature''s body to make Mana A, and the fusion to cast a spell. Okay, so we know the process of the fusion, yet we still don''t know completely the entire process. How about the mana cost? Is there any connection between how long the spell is channelled into the energy? Or is the mana B a constant or variable for the mana A? Litih said, "Is that enough for thou? (Is that enough for you?)" I answered, "Well, sort off¡­ Yet, there is something I need from you again¡­" "What? why? doth thou still want moe to grant me some explanation of how magic works? (What? Why? Do you still need more to give me some explanation of how magic works?)" Duh, yeah, of course, what I know is a hypothesis, I need some proof for the hypothesis. And, you are the demon lord, surely you are the first person who knows this thing more than anyone else. I answered, "Yeah¡­" Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "So what doth i want to try? (So what do I need to do?)" "As you can see, to do magic, there must be a cost, right?" "Thou mean mana cost? (You mean mana cost?)" "Yeah, so I need to see the different mana costs in the same spell¡­" "What doth thou mean by that? (What do you mean by that?)" "You just need to cast the same spell, like fire, yet use more mana into it, or use less mana into it¡­Will there be anything different from that?" "How much mana doth i want to use? (How much mana do I need to use?)" "How much mana did you use to cast the fire before?" "I barely used any mana to cast some few fire on mine palm, allow us see¡­. About 3-5 mana (I barely used any mana to cast a little fire on my palm, let''s see¡­.About 3-5 mana.)" "I see, how about you increase it, to 20 mana, and cast the same spell, fire¡­" "Alright then, doth i want to cast it softly like ere? (Alright then, do I need to cast it slowly like before?)" Well, I already knew the fusion, so, I told her, "You don''t need to do that¡­" Lilith answered, "Alright then¡­" She started to stick out her hand and open her palm again. Immediately, she chanted the spell, "Pyr". The first thing I noticed was that the fire was bigger than the last fire. Yet I couldn''t compare the differences between them. So I said to her, "You can put out the fire, and try to cast with 10 mana¡­" Quickly, she put out the fire and began to recast another fire. "Pyr" as she chanted it, and the fire appeared. I assumed with the difference of half her mana, the fire would decrease by half of the size. However, I was wrong. As I looked at the fire, the size was sort of 2/3 of the last fire, so it was only decreased 1/3, not half it. So what is happening here? I asked her to put out the fire and asked her to recast it again with 5 mana. As she understood and recast the spell again with the amount of mana I asked her, I was stunned by the fire she cast. The size of the fire was 3/4 of the fire before, so it just decreased by a quarter of the size fire before. If we assume 20 mana as the first comparison, the spell after that 10 mana and 5 mana should be proportional decrease with half it, so the 10 mana should be half of the size original 20 mana, and the 5 mana should be a quarter of size original 20 mana. Yet, the reality in front of me is different. Somehow the 10 mana decreased only just one-third of the original size, and the 5 mana decreased only just a quarter of the size 10 mana. So the mana B from the fusion must be constant, and mana A is variable depending on how much the mana is from the caster cast. It makes the mana B just a help for the fusion. Therefore, this mana B must have a limit, and the spell will be less effective as reaches its limit. Just imagine the limit is 100 mana, so the spell that costs more than 100 mana will be less effective, a spell that costs 200 mana will not increase 2x but just 1,5x, and 300 mana will increase just 1,25x until it reaches the peak of 400 mana, larger than 400 mana, there will be no increasing or effectiveness of the spell. Lilith suddenly said to me, "So? You know how the magic works?" I started to tell them about the concept of mana fusion, which was Mana A + Mana B¡úMana C + Energy, and the limitation of Mana B because it came from the environment. As I finished the explanation towards them, immediately Varania asked me, "You mean the spell we created is a form of Mana C, and the size or effectiveness is a form of energy?" I answered, "Correct. Like the fire just Lilith cast, the fire is composed of a fusion of two mana and became one mana we called it mana C, yet the size and the brighter of the fire came from the energy of the fusion¡­" Lilith said, "What would befall would I reached the limitation of mana b? (What would happen if I reached the limitation of mana B?)" I answered, "The spell will be less effective¡­So this mana B can be more useful if you use a spell less than the limitation of the mana B, like the fire you just cast, even if you cast it with a different mana pool, yet the size is almost the same with another because the mana B." "So doth thou wot the reasonable shore of mana b? (So do you know the limit of mana B?)" "Well, I don''t know the limitation of mana B, how much mana you can use to be effective¡­" Lilith smiled at me with dazzling eyes, and said "How about we test it, outside?" "Test it?" "To wot the limitation of mana b, so i want to cast a spell that cost moe mana, right? without is a better place than inside, because¡­ (To know the limitation of mana B, so I need to cast a spell that cost more mana, right? Outside is a better place than inside, because¡­)" Chapter 39 A Singing on Chanting Hearing that, I knew the best option to test the limitations of Mana B was to do it outside. So Lilith could go all in for mana consumption. I said to them, "That''s a great idea¡­" Lilith said with joy, "Great then¡­" She suddenly got up from her seat, raised her hand, and pointed behind her¡­ In a second, a crack appeared in the thin air, slowly, the crack began expanding, a sudden gust of wind forced out of the crack hit my face, and a portal to another realm materialised right before my eyes. I was confused. Why did she summon a portal? I asked her, "For what is that thing?" I could see she had a dumbfounded face and told me, "Thou quoth we needed to test it; argal, we want to to a place where I test it¡­ (You said we needed to test it; therefore, we need to go to a place where I can test it¡­)" I was more dumbfounded than her after hearing that. Quickly, I pointed at the front door and raised my eyebrow, "How about you just test it outside behind that door?" "What? Is this place able to withstand it?" "Well, I slightly remember that one dragon rammed my place with full force, and somehow there was no scratch¡­Or maybe I was just delusional and it was just my imagination¡­" I took a glimpse at Varania, which was like under pressure, and I turned back at Lilith, "I wondered if a dragon that rammed this place couldn''t scratch the place, is that strong enough for you to test your magic?" "Would I doth that, there shall be a slight problem, and it shall burden you¡­ (If I do that, there will be a slight problem, and it will burden you¡­)" I was puzzled, it was just a magic test. Why did it burden me? I asked, "Why?" Somehow, she didn''t immediately answer my question, but she stared at me fiercely until I could see my reflection in her eyes. At once, she snapped her finger, and the portal immediately collapsed to dust in just a matter of seconds. Lilith finally spoke, "Well, with all''s thou hast encountered, Methinks it shall be brave to test it outside¡­ (Well, with everything you have encountered, I think it will be fine to test it outside¡­)" What does she mean by ''you have encountered''? Right away, Lilith walked towards the door, and Varania at once followed her. At the door, Lilith said, "Are thou coming or not?" I just nodded and straight walked to the door. As we were on the balcony, instantly Lilith and Varania just jumped out over the wooden fence without any hesitation. God damn demon¡­I will straight to die if I jump like that¡­ Instead, I went to the stairs. As I was walking down the stairs, it surprised me that Lilith was flying. She kept following me from the side of the fence or in the sky while she was flying. I took a glimpse at her, and her face showed a mischievous grin as she flew effortlessly beside me. Not looking at her, I said, "No matter what you think right now, don''t do it!" "Well, it looks like thou are getting tired, and thou are walking too slow¡­¡­. so¡­ (Well, it looks like you are getting tired, and you are walking too slow¡­¡­.so¡­)" Immediately, she swooped down and grabbed my hand, pulling me up into the air with her. "I HAVE TOLD YOU TO NOT DO WHAT YOU JUST THINKING!!!" My heart raced as we soared through the sky together, feeling the wind rush past us, and I realised how high my place was. However, how she carried me somehow made me awkward towards her. Slowly, we descended to the ground, and she carried me like a baby, I could look closely at her eyes, her skin, and her breath on my face. As we landed, she released her grab and said, "There thou go¡­" and I stumbled slightly. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Thank you for the lift," I managed to say¡­ "''No problem, so what doth I want to try to determine this mana b and its limitations? (No problem, so what do I need to do to determine this mana B and its limitations?)" That''s a great question. From the earlier experiment, the best way is to tell her all in to cast a spell. Yet¡­ I looked at the tree, Can this tree uphold the power of the spell? Well, from the description of the skill, no power can destroy or harm the tree. So, it should be able to handle Lilith''s all-in-power¡­ I said to her, "You can use a big spell, earlier you mentioned the complex magic, how about you cast that?" "Thou sure?" Asked her with a not-sure face. "Yeah, I''m sure, and you may face that open field direction, not at the tree¡­" "Okay then¡­" Lilith slowly walked past me, and suddenly Varania was beside me. I could hear some spat of words from Varania''s mouth, "??????????????" Is that the language I know that she is mumbling it? "????????????????????" Slowly, I could see a lot of balls of light appear from the ground, floating towards Varania, who was still chanting. "??????????????????????????????????????????????" Wait a second, is their chanting always in this? I think I remember Varania chanting in sort of Greek, and now she is chanting in this? I looked at Varania, her eyes glowing with a mysterious intensity as the balls of light swirled around her. It was both fascinating and slightly unsettling to witness. "?????????????????????????????????????????" Suddenly, she paused and took a deep breath. As she kept inhaling, she was creating a dense aura around her, enveloping her in a shroud of energy. At once, I didn''t realise it, there was a sort of rune inscribed on the ground. Is she in a shroud of mana A or her mana, and the orbs are mana B or the environment mana? Finally, she released it with a high-pitched voice, "?????????????????" Just in a fraction of a second, all of that fused and scattered around Varania and me, manifesting into a golden barrier. The barrier shimmered with an otherworldly light, pulsating and somehow feeling warm inside. Wait, wait, wait, hold up. The elves couldn''t read or write the words or their goddess, and now Varania somehow can chant this language. What is happening here? Don''t you dare to tell me that Lilith will be chanting in the same language!!! Lilith turned her head back towards us under the shield, she showed a smirk of a smile and said, "Are thou knowest about that barrier, Varania? Doth thou not crave to enhance it moe? (Are you sure about that barrier, Varania? Do you not want to enhance it more?)" At once, she faced forward and slowly raised her right hand while slowly chanting, "?????????" She is chanting with a familiar tone and melody, "?????" She isn''t just chanting "???????" She is singing with a high-pitched tone, her rhythm and melody are so familiar "????????????????????" Her voice is soaring, this is poetry from my place; it''s a macapat¡­ "???????????????????????????" suddenly, all the energy was gathering around her from the ground and the sky, creating a swirling vortex of power. Lilith''s eyes glowed with intensity as she continued to chant, "???????????????" Her body emitted a dense aura and energy as she reached the climax of her incantation. The air around her crackled with electricity, and a sense of power surged. Out of a sudden, she stopped, her voice echoing in the silence that followed; however, the energy or the mana around her seemed to move to her hand, forming a glowing ball of light and a black rune inscribed in front of her. "????????" the ball and her energy around her started to react towards the rune which lit the rune "?????" the rune grew brighter and brighter, it became not black anymore but a venomous red, she took a deep breath, I know what word next and it will be last word of the chanting, and she released it with high-pitched-tone "??????" As the final word left her lips, an energy wave from the rune travelled with fast speed, and a surprisingly fiery flame erupted next from the rune, following the trail of the energy wave, enveloping everything in its path with a fiery glow and leaving a trail of destruction behind. The ground beneath Varania and I trembled as the power of the spell surged through everything. The barrier from Varania slowly showed some cracks. Quickly, Lilith raised her other hand towards us and chanted, "?????????????????" A second layer of barrier appeared, glowing a red, reinforcing the weakening barrier Varania had created¡­ After a few moments, finally, the energy from Lilith was gone; it just showed the destruction from its trail. Immediately, all the barriers disappeared, and Lilith walked towards us. As she was in front of me, she said, "How is that? doth thou hast any imagining about the limitations of mana b? (How is that? Do you have any idea about the limitations of Mana B)?" I leaned my head back and looked at the destruction, which was 500 metres long, and looked back at her dumbfoundedly. How the hell must I know? The one I really want to know is how the hell you know the aksara? Chapter 40 The Magic System There is no hint or anything about what is the barrier of mana B used, however, there is one interesting aspect, it isn''t the aksara or the chanting, but the rune. When both of them reached the climax of the spell or the last phrase of their chanting, the ball of lights around them and their energy came together into the rune. The rune glowed brightly, as all of this fused and was released with more energy. Yet the concern is the last barrier. Lilith cast it without any rune, just ????????????????? which means we are safe from harm, but the word isn''t ''we'' but ''I'', sometimes this language pronoun we with I pronoun. Varania needs a rune to appear, and Lilith can just cast it without any rune. Is it connected with the difference between the creature''s mana and the spell? I know Lilith has more mana than Varania, it can be a key that Lilith can cast the barrier without any rune because of her higher mana capacity compared to Varania. It means the mana capacity percentage towards the spell is joining the play; when a creature has a little mana or mana A, it relies heavily on mana B or environmental mana. She snapped her finger *snap* bringing me back to reality. I quickly snapped out of my thinking as Lilith''s piercing eyes met mine, and she chuckled, "Thou very doth love to get lost ''i thy thoughts or just musing around, do not thou? (You really do love to get lost in your thoughts or just musing around, don''t you?)" Realising how close her face into me, I pushed back slightly, "Well, I was just thinking surely sometimes you are lost in your own thoughts¡­" Lilith''s smile grew wider as she leaned in closer to me, "So are thou finding thy way ''i thy lost? and wot the limitation of thou bid mana b? (So are you finding your way in your lost? And know the limitation of you called mana B?) " Her curiosity was reaching at climax. I couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered by her curious and intense gaze, but I managed to respond, "Unfortunately, I kept losing on my way, so I don''t know the limitation of the mana B¡­" Her face quickly turned into sadness and disappointment, as if my answer was not what she had hoped for. "I may get lost in my thoughts, but in that lost way, surely there is some way to a new thing which leads to the answer¡­" "What doth thou mean? (What do you mean?)" "Your rune, actually an indication of the limitation between two mana¡­" "Thou mean¡­" At once, Lilith showed her black rune in front of her, "This?" I looked closer at her rune, it was different from Aella''s, the colour of Aella''s rune was yellow with an inverted triangle and 12 cardinal directions, yet Lilith''s rune was black and had no cardinal direction. "May I ask you one thing? This rune, What is the purpose of this?" Lilith looked at me and said, "The intent of this rune is to unlock the occulted potential within oneself (The purpose of this rune is to unlock the hidden potential within oneself.)" "There you go, your answer about the limitation¡­" Lilith''s eyes sparkled with intrigue as she leaned in even closer, clearly intrigued by my response. "What do you mean by that?" "Well as you can see, in fusion, there is a term of stability¡­" In nuclear fusion, it is more complicated if we are talking about the term stability, it means protons, neutrons, and photons, yet I don''t quite understand all of that. However, let''s make this magic fusion simpler and easier to understand, and most importantly bend it, "This state is where magic will be released as the creature wants... Rune is a medium for the fusion, it brings all the mana from the creature and the mana from the environment into one place¡­" "Soft, yet ''i a small-scale spell, i do want not a rune and thou quoth there is a fusion ''i that spell, how doth i want a rune to apply certain spells? (Wait, but in a small-scale spell, I don''t need a rune and you said there is a fusion in that spell, how do I need a rune to apply certain spells?)" Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. You know the answer well, not me, "It may be a small-scale spell, but it''s so dependent on the environment, I explained before, that there is a certain limitation of mana B, as much the mana approaches this limitation, the spell may become more dangerous for the creature¡­" "Why??" "Because the creature''s body isn''t for the fusion¡­" "What doth that mean?" "In small-scale spells, the fused happens at the environment, so the environment takes the stability on that like a temporary vessel to fuse your mana into the environment. In simple terms, you give your mana to the environment since it can handle the fusion better than a living creature, and the environment burdens more of the spell than the creature¡­" "What is divers than this rune?" "In rune or your previous spell, you attracted the environment mana or mana B to you, however, your body or creature body can''t fuse properly so it needs certain media to do fusion, and the rune comes into play. Your rune is a key to determine the limitation of mana B¡­" "How doth we wot?" "Are you dumb or what?" "Hei!" "Stability, that''s the key. Stability in the fusion process is crucial to ensuring that mana B is properly utilised. Without stability, the mana B may be out of control, and your spell can be blown or become unstable. So if you want to know what the limitation is, you need to approach more spells without your rune, if the spell is not activated properly or gets blown out of control, it indicates it''s not stable, and that''s the limit." Lilith was in silence. She turned her head down, absorbing the information. In a few seconds, she lifted her head with the biggest smile I had ever seen on her face, her head rushed into my face, and she exclaimed loudly, "Thou!!!" "Yeah?!" "Thou art marvellous for a short-living creature or human, doth thou understand what thou just explained? that was brilliant! (You''re marvellous for a short-living creature or human, do you understand what you just explained? That was brilliant!)" Lilith exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "E''en the elves who so thirsty for this thing canst not grasp it like thou didst (Even the elves who are so thirsty for this thing can''t grasp it like you did.)" Speaking of the elf, I need to know about the aksara¡­ I moved back one step from her face, and said, "Speaking of elf, I want to know something from you¡­" "One thing from me?" "Yeah, an answer exactly. Why do you know about the aksara?" Lilith''s face was as confused as thermite like she didn''t know what the hell I was asking, and I was right, "What doth thou mean by aksara this thing?" "Your chanting, that''s aksara¡­" Does she not know it? "Don''t tell me you don''t know it either?" "I doth not quite understand what thou just asked, what is this aksara thing?" "Aksara is a type of word that you used¡­ ????????????????? that''s aksara means we are safe from harm¡­" Her eyes became sparkling again, and again she rushed into my face and asked, "Wherefore thou knowest the meaning of the chanting?" Well, she doesn''t know¡­ "You were chanting it, not me¡­" "Yet i chanted it, and i still do not understand the meaning behind it. I just memorised it because it hath been written and taught for generations. The chanting is received to hast protective faculties and is passed down through generations for that reason¡­ (But I chanted it, and I still don''t understand the meaning behind it. I just memorised it because it has been written and taught for generations. The chanting is believed to have protective powers and is passed down through generations for that reason¡­)" I was confused because there were two types of chanting in the previous. The first was from Varania; she was just mumbling it, and I didn''t see any similarity to the poem of Macapat. The second was from Lilith itself, there was some similarity from the poem of Macapat, the guru gatra and guru wilangan were similar with maskumambang 4 gatra and some wilangan and lagu with 12u, 8a, 8a, 8a. The original poem would be 12, 6, 8, 8 for the wilangan, and for the guru lagu, it would be 12i, 6a, 8i. 8a. So there was some modification on the chanting from the original poem. Why were there two different chantings? I asked her, "Why there were two different chantings between you and Varania?" "What thou you mean?" I asked her to me as she was confused. "At first Varania''s chanting was¡ª" Wait a second, I realise it, I am just too focused on macapat that there is one type of poem that has similarity with Varania''s chanting, it is Kakawin. It is older than macapat, so sometimes it is forgotten. All of these chantings are based on poems, and again the kakawin and the chanting from Varania have different styles, maybe it''s a modification. What in the hell this world is? Glossary : Short Introduction of Macapat and Kakawin Macapat Definition: Macapat is a traditional Javanese poetic form that combines verse and song. It is known for its intricate rhythmic patterns and structured syllabic counts. Structure: Macapat typically consists of stanzas with a fixed number of lines, each containing a specific number of syllables. Macapat follows a strict pattern known as Guru Gatra, Guru Wilangan, and Guru Lagu. Guru Lagu: In Macapat, "guru lagu" refers to the ending of a vocal word within a line, which affects the syllable count and rhythm. This concept is crucial in maintaining the musicality and flow of the poetry. Guru Gatra: Macapat also employs "guru gatra," which refers to the metrical unit or line length, often ranging from 7 to 11 syllables per line. Guru Wilangan: Another aspect of Macapat is "guru wilangan," which determines the total number of lines in a stanza. Common guru wilangan values include 4, 8, and 12 lines per stanza. Themes: Macapat explores themes of love, nature, spirituality, and moral teachings, drawing from Javanese cultural heritage and mythology. Kakawin Definition: Kakawin is a traditional Javanese poetic form that originated in ancient Java. It is characterized by its highly structured metrical patterns, intricate vocabulary, and rich use of mythological and religious themes. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Structure: Kakawin typically consists of stanzas with a fixed number of lines, each containing a specific number of syllables. The syllabic counts in Kakawin follow a strict pattern known as "guru laghu," which dictates the length of syllables in a line and contributes to the rhythmic flow of the poetry. ???|UU?|U?U|UU?|??U|??U| U the pattern of guru laghu, the symbol of ¨C means a long syllable and U means a short syllable. Guru Laghu: Etymologically, guru laghu consists of two words, guru and laghu. About kakawin, guru means a heavy voice, a long and regular voice, while the word laghu means short, tight and light sound. "Guru Laghu" refers to the syllable pattern within a line, indicating the placement of long and short syllables. This rhythmic pattern, along with other structural elements, contributes to the musicality and elegance of Kakawin verses. Themes: Kakawin often explores themes from Hindu epics such as the Ramayana and Mahabharata, as well as tales of ancient Javanese kings, heroes, and mythological beings. The poetry reflects a deep appreciation for spirituality, morality, and cultural heritage. Macapat and Kakawin are tightly bound in religion, Macapat is bound with Islam, and Kakawin is bound with Hinduism. Honestly, I don''t know well about Kakawin. After all, in school, Kakawin had never been taught especially in Java, maybe in Bali, because Kakawin is so close to their culture and the poem grew rapidly in Bali. Kakawin believed in Java from the 9th until the 15th century when it was the Hindu-Buddhist period in Java and grew rapidly in Bali since the 16th century. Macapat started in the 17th century in Java, it started as a poem from Walisanga (The nine saints for Islam in Indonesia) to spread the Islam religion, using the local of Hindu-Buddhist culture to teach moral teachings, love, and spiritual themes. Kakawin used Aksara Kawi, not Aksara Java nor Bali, Kawi is the descendant of both Aksara. The big thing is I am still using Java language for the Kakawin or Varania''s chanting, which Kakawin use Ancient Java Language, and I don''t know any words from that language, so I will stick to Java Language, not the ancient one. Chapter 41 Get Fooled Again Huh¡­While you seek something, sometimes you seek a different thing with the biggest connection to what you desire. From trying to find the barrier of mana to knowing the poems of my tradition have gotten into this world. "What were thou trying to say, Darya? (What were you trying to say, Darya)" asked Lilith who was so confused¡­ "Just forget it, I am just astonished by what happened¡­" "Of course, humans shall be surprised by mine magic¡­(Of course, humans will be surprised by my magic¡­)" Lilith seemed proud of herself, her head was so big right now¡­ "Actually¡­¡­I am not impressed by your magic¡­." Lilith''s pride quickly turned to confusion as my words sank in. "What doth thou mean?" she asked, her tone shifting. If I tell her, this thing will not be over, the first thing I want is how Varania dragon form can fly at supersonic speed without any sonic boom, now look at us, we are talking about anything, and just for one day, it takes long time. There was silence around us for just a few seconds, until Lilith asked me again with a curious tone and the same face that I hated, a curious face. In those few seconds, *clap I clapped my hands and said, "This is the last time, I follow your curiosity, the reason why I was impressed is not your magic, but rather how you chant the magic¡­" Lilith''s eyes widened in shock, "Wait, what doth thou mean by the chant?" "The words you use, do you recognise it or not?" "No, like I hast quoth, this chanting had been written for generations, so the meaning of the chanting lost ''i these generations¡­ (No, like I have said, this chanting had been written for generations, so the meaning of the chanting lost in these generations¡­)" Immediately, I opened my inventory system to find paper and a pen. After I took them, I said to her "Tell me, how do you chant it? How do you spell it?" She started to write it on the paper, soonly I recognised the word, the alphabet word. Geni munggah tumiba kang agung, Tatwa tumandha krida saka kula, Kalbu tumandha suwung kanthi wisesa, Wujud pambudidaya pambudiyo, Reading it felt strange because it was another world, such as this language in this world, the Javanese language shouldn''t be here. She passed the paper to me. While holding the paper, Lilith''s head was beside my hand, as if she were waiting for me to tell her what the hell these words were. I wanted to test her to see if she knew about the Aksara. So I decided to write the first word, Geni with aksara, it became ????. Would she recognise it? I asked her about the word. Her face was so confused that she called Varania to look closely at the word. Both of them didn''t know about the word of aksara. Knowing this meant only the elf that studied the word, even Lilith. As Aella told me, Lilith was older than her and didn''t recognise the word. Why Lilith doesn''t understand the word? She is older than Aella, and maybe the oldest creature in this world. She said with a curious tone "Enlighten me, Darya!!!". Again, I told someone about aksara, which same as I told Aella and Noella about aksara. I told her about the basic word, the pasangan, and everything that was so basic. However, I didn''t tell her about murda and swara, and all the words from the chanting consisted of all that. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! "Thou are marvellous, darya. And yet , I still do not understand the meaning of the chanting¡­ (You are marvellous, Darya. However, I still don''t understand the meaning of the chanting¡­)" "Ah yes¡­I can tell you that¡­The first line, Geni munggah tumiba kang agung. It means fire rises, falling from greatness. It symbolises fire''s powerful and majestic nature, which rises and spreads widely. Tatwa tumandha krida saka kula. It means essence responds, creating power from within me. This line speaks about Tatwa means spirit or inner essence, which responds and generates power within the individual. Kalbu tumandha suwung kanthi wisesa, focuses on the word kalbu which means heart. The heart embraces emptiness with wisdom, which means the heart accepts and understands emptiness, achieving a state of wisdom and clarity. The last line, Wujud pambudidaya pambudiyo, manifesting the essence of the spirit''s work, it reflects the manifestation of efforts and pambudidaya or endeavours, as the embodiment of spiritual work and energy. There you go, the meaning of your chanting, about harnessing the power of fire and the inner spirit, reflecting themes of empowerment, wisdom, and manifestation." "What about the chant from Varania?" asked Lilith. I don''t want to tell her because it will be so much to explain, so I will summarise it. I said, "It''s just a verse about a shield and dragon, where Varania chanted about the power of the dragon and that it would shield her from any harm. It symbolises protection and strength, where it symbolises a dragon, and that''s Varania." "Thou art not explaining for each verse?" "No¡­Maybe, you can find it with your own, as now you know what word your chanting uses. Now, I want to go back inside." I walked towards the stairs of the tree¡­ As I was walking, Lilith called me, "Darya!" I turned around, and suddenly, a ring tossed right into me, at once I caught it. It was identical to the ring she had given me before, "Is there something or some creature inside this ring?" I asked her. She answered with a grin, "There is no creature inside of that ring. That''s the real ring. The ring I had granted thou ere, hold, but for a gimmick one. (There is no creature inside of that ring. That''s the real ring. The ring I had given you before, just a gimmick one." "So what is the big deal about this ring? Besides, the gimmick gave me a freeloader." "Like I had quoth ere when our first meeting, the ring would say to mine acknowledgement thee, and as thou hast that ring, I shall wot where thou are. I know not what I want to grant thou, as I had granted thou mine eyes, so I granted thou the real ring (Like I had said before when our first meeting, the ring would tell my acknowledgement to you, and as you have that ring, I will know where you are. I don''t know what I need to give you, as I had given you my eyes, so I gave you the real ring.)" It''s a GPS tracker, then. As the ring was on my fist, I clenched it and took it into my pocket. I said to her, "You don''t need to give me anything. However, you still owe me some sums." She smiled, and all of a sudden she jumped high into the sky. I felt a bad feeling about this, and I turned to Varania. The feeling was right; Varania quickly jumped like Lilith. I could see both of them were so high in the sky. At once, Varania transformed into her true form of a dragon, her wings spreading wide as she soared through the sky. Lilith stood on her head. As they flew off into the distance as lightning struck, I realised I still didn''t know how the hell that giant lizard didn''t create any sonic boom with that speed. I turned around my back at the stairs. What a troublesome day because of those two! And now I need to take these stairs¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª The next day, I did as usual my morning stuff. However, as I tried to cook something, suddenly I heard something somewhere inside. I tried to seek whereabout the sound was. First, I went to the front door, and I still could hear it. Slowly, I walked towards the back, and the sound grew louder. However, I still couldn''t see or find anything for the sound. The sound was so light, like a whisper of a breeze or rustling leaves, it wasn''t just like that; the sound had a melody in there, like a flute or harp. It echoed through the rooms and to other rooms. However, I felt it was like tinkling laughter. As I walked towards the back, the source of the room was not in there but changed to the front. The sound seemed to be playing a game of hide and seek or cat and mouse with me. Again, I walked to the front; the sound changed to the back. Yet, while I was in the middle of the room as I tried to walk to the back, I heard a humming sound. It was a soft, soothing hum that was like a hummingbird flap but softer. The mysterious sounds seemed to be leading me in circles, never revealing their true source. Chapter 42 : A Wanderer Elf ¡ª¡ª¡ª As I tried to relax while waiting for a customer or someone coming into the cafe, I was swiping my smartphone to waste some time. However, the sound was so annoying, the humming sound was softer than the hummingbird, yet it still annoyed me. Dumb I was, I had the eyes, the gift from Lilith. At once, I tried to use the eyes, I closed my eyes and tried to focus on what Lilith told me. As I opened my eyes, I could see some trails, like trails of pixie dust or something like that. It was green in colour. The trails kept coming as if there was something left behind them or in front of the trails; however, there was nothing; the trails just magically appeared. I believed the trails were mana, where the eyes from Lilith could see mana, so it must be mana. Were these trails some environment mana? If it was the environment mana, why did the trail appear like fighter jet trails? It must appear naturally in the environment, not like manmade trails. I closed my eyes and changed back to my original eyes, because as I tried to look at the trails, the more I curious. I tried to ignore the humming sound and just swiped my smartphone. Hours after hours, I kept sitting and playing with my smartphone, there was no one coming. As I tried to stand up, suddenly, I could hear some creaking noise from outside. It was the sound of the stairs outside, someone tried to climb. After some visitors or customers from demon, elf, human, and dryad races, it was the first time I heard some creaking noises where someone climbed to get here. I walked to the back of the counter, as I prepared for this someone who climbed the stairs to get inside. The creaking sound became louder. Stopped. The sound of a creaking door being opened could be heard, and slowly, the appearance of this someone could be seen. It was a tall figure where its an upper body got covered by a cloak on the outside, a mantle underneath the cloak, and a hood. From the figure, I guessed the figure was a male one and not a human¡ªfinally, a male one in this world where it wasn''t a human. The figure took a step to enter, and as the costumers before it, it looked around. As the figure just stood in front of the door, I tried to say something, "Excuse me?" The figure turned his head, and out of a sudden, "Arghh!!" Its shock made me startled. His shock made the hood fall back, revealing a face that was not human. Why do I know it must not be a human? Because there is no way, a human has the cleanest skin, face, and the most perfectly symmetrical features like that. Most importantly, he is so handsome¡ªgod damn so handsome. Was this the feeling of women at that time when they saw Joseph? "*Ahem" I tried back to reality, and said, "Welcome to my shop!" "A human?" the figure tilted its head. "Yup, I am a human¡­Is there something wrong?" "Nothing, It''s just weird to see a human; make a house on a giant tree¡­" "Hahaha¡­" I giggled, "So, I saw you, maybe curious about this place, right?" The figure walked closer towards me and leaned at the counter, "Tell me about it!" "As I said earlier, welcome to my shop! It is indeed a shop." I started to explain the figure about the jar of coffee and about the coffee itself because some people don''t like me explaining it again or giving repetitive explanations about the same thing to a new creature. "That''s a unique one¡­And this is my first time, seeing this bean; what you call it again?" "Coffee¡­" "Coffee, coffee, coffee, huh¡­And you can make some more unique drinks based on these beans, huh¡­" The figure started to take a seat in front of the counter and took off the hood. Immediately, his hair was shown¡ªa grey-whitish hair. I looked closer towards his ear, to determine what race this creature was. It was a humanoid ear, yet, no human as good-looking as this creature. I asked, "May I ask you something, maybe this will be rude in your view?" "What is that?" "What are you?" "What am I? You mean¡­" "Race¡­" "Ah! Race, yes¡­I am an elf¡­" "An elf?" With humanoid ears? "I thought Elf has a different type of ear." "You mean that pointy ear?" "That one¡­" "Well, I just don''t want to use that type of ear, so I changed the appearance of the ear¡­" "I don''t know you can change it¡­" "Forget about my appearance¡­You need to tell me about these things, called coffee¡­" I gave him the menu where it''s about all the unique drinks, "You can take a look at this first; if there is something catchy in your eyes, you can tell me¡­" "Catchy in my eyes, huh¡­ I like the sound of that." As he tried to look at the menu, his head turned to me, "Well, you haven''t explained this menu thing to me¡­" Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Ah yeah, I forgot about that," I explained to him about the menu and showed him the illustrations of the menu. "That''s a lot of drink for beans¡­This is the first time in my life, seen a complex beverages¡­" "It''s not that complex¡­" As I watched him look at the menu, he suddenly put down the menu, and said, "I don''t know what I want to drink; maybe I will stick with what the creator of these drinks made for me." "I can do that, yet, do you like a sweet drink?" The elf before, Aella averse to sweetness¡­ "Sweet? You mean a drink with sugar?" "Of course, what does sweet mean?" "No¡­ I am just surprised, that this place has sugars¡­You know, your place is out-nowhere, where there is nothing surrounding it¡­So¡­" "I know what you mean, but I have some and somehow to gain sugars¡­" "Well, if you say like that, I want the sweet¡­" "I will make your drink¡­and¡­" He will be asking if I ask about¡­"Do you want some ice on your drink?" I saw his expression surprised, here we go again¡­He started to ask about the ice, and I explained to him that I had some ice. Before I tried to make his drink, I asked him again, about the side dish for the coffee like cake, and surprise surprise, he asked again about Aella and Noella. I just answered it like I did towards Aella and Noella, however, I didn''t show him the freezer because it would be too long to do that. After all of that, he wanted a side dish of chocolate cake. As I was making his order, I could see he was still looking and glancing around the place. I was curious about his attire; he wore a mantle, cloak, and hood. It was like he had travelled around and far away. I tried to ask about that while I was making his order, "So, are you travelling around?" "Oh¡­" His head immediately turned towards me after glancing around, "Yeah, not travelling for specific¡­" "Not travelling?" "The exact thing is wandering¡­" "Ah, wandering¡­You mean you are wandering around, but does that mean you don''t know have any purpose." "Of course, I have a purpose for my wandering." "Wandering means walking aimlessly, so you don''t have any purpose¡­" "Aimlessly? What does that mean?" "It means roaming around without any direction¡­" "Without any direction, huh, well, that''s not what I am doing right now, I have direction and purpose¡­" As I brought his drink, an iced mocha, I said, "Forget about that, so what is your purpose of this wandering thing¡ªimmortality, a fountain of youth, or something you want to regain back?" "Why does every human I encounter, have those thoughts, that I am wandering around for longevity?" "Maybe because we are humans, we are short-living creatures different from you." "However, there is a beautiful thing about short-living creatures¡­" "Yeah, be dead¡­" "NO! I mean their language¡­" "Language, huh? Tell me about it!" "Humans are short-living creatures, where their life span¡ª" "60-100 years, yeah, I know it, I am human¡­Just leap the introduction of humans!" "Okay then, because of their life span, my life span can make some generations of humans. In these generations of humans, they would make some changes in their language. The new generation would learn from their progenitor or parents, however, these generations would change because of the environment around them. The older generation would do the same, yet they wouldn''t change their language because of the environment since they did that when they were younger, do you understand?" "Yeah, I understand, the older generation saw the new generation as them, yet they saw their language was more adequate than the new generation''s new language, so they resisted the change of the language. On the other side, the new generation saw the new language as their identity, a way to differentiate themselves from the older generation. These would make a cycle of language and the evolution of language." "There you go, you know it well¡­" "Because I am a human¡­" This is an interesting take, back in my world, this phenomenon could be observed by looking at the elderly, and how they talk to someone. In my world, the local language has two types, one type for talking with someone you know well or someone younger, and the other type for talking with someone older, and someone you respect a lot. The new generation would forget the other type, so they don''t know how to speak this language type, therefore, they use the national language, seeing these at some point, the local language could disappear, especially the other type. However, the elderly still use the other type whether they talk with younger people or their grandchildren, they are still talking with more manners and more respectful language, this can be seen as the culture and the environment are different from when they were still children. I said, "That''s why Aella speaks differently than you¡­" "Aella?" He tilted his head to me, "You mean, the high priestess?" "Yes¡­" "She has come here¡­.Well, damn¡­" "But, the other, Noella, she speaks like you¡­" "Well damn again, Aella and Noella have come here¡­Noella is a trainee priestess for the high priestess position, the reason why Noella speaks like mine is that she sometimes travels to the human kingdom because of the tension of this world nowadays, so she has been mixed by the human language." "Some dryads have come here, even they have interaction with some humans; why does their language still not change?" His face was surprised, "Dryads? Have come here?" "Yeah." "I don''t know those creatures could come here from far away¡­What do you think, the interaction between humans and dryads?" "Based on their attitude, I believe not much good can come from it." "There you go, you know it well¡­Dryad is an excluded creature, where they will stay all the time in their natural habitat, so I am surprised that they have come here¡­Their interaction with humans is so rare, yet they sometimes could be so mockery towards humans." I brought his side dish, a chocolate cake. As in front of him, an iced mocha and a chocolate cake, he finally asked about them, "So what is this drink? And is this really the renowned pastry? I kept hearing the word of cake that only could be served among nobles." I explained to him that his drink was a mocha, the sweetest drink among the other drinks, and of course about the chocolate cake. I saw him take a bite of the cake with the fork I gave him, his face was surprised as if about how sweet the cake was. After that, he took a sip of the iced mocha, and immediately his face showed a frown face. He said, "You said this drink is the sweetest drink, why is so bitter?" I answered, "Because you took a bite of the cake first. The sweetest of the coffee was overshadowed by the sweetest of the cake; it made the sweetest of the coffee gone and highlighted the bitterness of the coffee. Just wait for a few seconds! If you want to know the real taste of the coffee." Chapter 43 Spirits and Creatures Out of a sudden, the sound of humming could be heard again. As I looked at the elf, it seemed he wasn''t bothered by the sound of humming. However, I was bothered by the sound of the humming, or the elf couldn''t hear the sound. I asked him, "Do you hear something?" He stopped his spoon where it was in front of his mouth, and put it. He was glancing around and said, "What''s sound?" "Well, the sound is like *hummmmmmmmm *hummmmmmm *hummmmmm." I tried to imitate the humming sound towards him, and his face was flat. "Do you not hear it? Just hear it closely!" And the sound could be heard by me again, "Do you hear that?" He said, "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, I could see his ears begin to change to pointy ears, the elf ears I had known. He closed his eyes, and I saw his ears begin to be tingling. He opened his eyes and smiled, "I hear it now; you must be lucky and need to appreciate it more, you have those sounds in here¡­" Lucky? What does he mean? The sound is humming around, and it''s bothering me. I asked, "What do you mean by I need to appreciate these sounds, and why am I lucky?" He tilted his head and said, "Do you not know about those sounds? I am surprised you can hear the sounds but not know what the sounds are¡­" "Yeah¡­Yeah¡­I don''t know what the sounds are, so can you tell me about the sounds?" "It''s Sylph. You have some Sylphs in your shop¡­" Sylph? Is that a fairy? "You mean fairy?" Out of a sudden, the humming sounds became so wild and loud, almost deafening. He said, "Woah, woah, woah, you don''t need to say that¡­It''s a sylph, okay, not a fairy¡­" "Well, are they different? I thought Sylph and Fairy were the same¡­" "Where do you know about that? Of course, they are different, the more you liken Sylph to a fairy, the more Sylph will be angry." Oh no, a creature who gets offended, just like in the real world. "So why is Sylph getting angry because of what I had said?" "The simple thing is because they are different¡­" "Yeah, so what is the difference between them¡­" "Do you actually don''t know Sylph?" "Come on! How many do you need to ask that, I don''t know about Sylph, but what I know is that Sylph is the same as Fairy, but you said they are different, so that means, what I know about Sylph may be wrong." "Well, that''s odd, why do they come here then?" "I don''t know¡­SO CAN YOU TELL ME?" "Alright, Alright¡­Sylph is an air spirit, where they are the guardian of air or wind. Their appearance is invisible, because, like their nature, air and wind are invisible. However, despite, they are invisible, we know about them from the sounds, the quality of the air, or the breeze around them. Usually, they love being outside, because it''s more open and more freely. They usually love dispersing clouds." So the sylph I know is the same thing. "What about fairy then?" "Fairy is different, they are mythical creatures, where they were born because of the mana of the environment. A fairy isn''t a spirit, that''s why Sylph is angry about saying it is the same as a fairy. Because they were born from the mana of the environment, their appearance is based on what the creatures in that environment are. It made fairies change their appearance as they wished. Sometimes, they have a human appearance, an elf appearance, or a dryad appearance." I see, so the fairy in this world isn''t like Tinkerbell or like that, but rather about the concept of mythical creatures from nature. I asked, "Does fairy have a feud between other races?" "Why do you ask that?" "Because, when the dryads visited here, they seemed not to like or maybe seemed to hate fairy." The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Ah, I see¡­Dryad and Fairy are actually almost identical, Dryad is born from the tree, and Fairy is born from the mana of the environment. However, Dryads are organised creatures, so their population will be the same based on how many trees are in the area for their living sources. Yet, since Fairies aren''t organised creatures, their population is based on the mana of the environment, and their numbers are far better than dryads. The main problem is how the fairy acts, even though both of them act as guardians of nature, they have different views on how to guard nature. Dryads tend to be more protective and conservative in their approach to guarding nature, while Fairies are known to be more whimsical and free-spirited in their methods, so Dryads hate them, Dryads believe that Fairies are too unpredictable and irresponsible." "I see¡­Well, from the behaviour of Dryads, that''s actually accurate. They are more protective and conservative. So Sylph hates being called fairy because they are spirits, not creatures, on the other hand, does fairy hate being called sylph?" "Well, for that, no. Fairy is a playful creature, so they will play along when they are called another race. However, if a creature can make their heart flutter, they will surely befriend them regardless of the race, but if a creature does the opposite, they will make the creature stray or make them in deep down misery." Oh that, something new¡­"Honestly, I am curious about the feud between these creatures, Dryad, Fairy, and Elf." They are known as Fey Creatures, but in this world, these fey creatures aren''t the same thing as I thought. "I know, you are an elf, and maybe this topic isn''t suitable for you¡­" "I am okay with that because I am a wanderer elf. I am not the same as Aella, the high priestess, so I don''t have any view, belief system, or fundamental ideas like them." "In their feud, who is the one that believes their view is the righteous one, or let''s say they are the right one?" "The answer is simple, the elf. The elf is different from the three." "Why does the elf believe they are the right one?" "Because they are a goddess'' creature. Dryad and Fairy aren''t goddess creatures, they are born from nature. It made elves see their origins and believe they were superior to them. The elf''s belief in their superiority stems from their divine origins as goddess creatures, contrasting with the nature-born Dryad and Fairy." "I see¡­" If Dryad and Fairy are nature-born, that means Sylph is nature-born too? "What about Sylph? Is Sylph nature-born too?" "Maybe yes. Sylph is a unique one, because it is a spirit where we couldn''t see them, we as creatures don''t understand more detail about them." "Despite you didn''t see them, you knew if they were Sylphs." "Of course¡­Even spirits couldn''t be caught by our eyes, we still could feel or hear them¡­" Suddenly, his ears came back to normal as human ears, not the pointy ears. I asked him about that, "Why do you need to change your ears? And, when you wanted to hear about the humming sound or Sylph, you changed your ears into another shape, what was the reason behind that?" He answered, "The pointy ears¡ªmaybe you have seen them from Aella and Noella; they are spirit ears. Where these types of ears could hear spirits like Sylph. The spirit ears are the unique part of the elf from their goddess." Ah, if the demon has the eyes, so the elf has the ears. "But those ears couldn''t detect mana, right?" "Mana? What do you mean by that?" "Well, before you told me about the Sylph or even before you came here, I could see the mana trails above, after you have told me about the Sylph, I will assume these mana trails I have seen before are from Sylph. So, could those ears detect mana?" "Hold on, hold on, you need to tell me about how you detect the mana first, you said with your eyes, how did that happen?" "Well, because I have¡­" I immediately closed my eyes, and opened them back with the eyes, "These eyes¡­" His face was shocked, and I could see his fingers at the table tapping and shaking. Despite his shock, he tried to speak with calm, "How do you have those eyes?" "I think you already knew the answer. You were shocked, and your fingers were trembling; it means you already knew it better than me." "Despite, I already knew the answer, it''s still impossible, she came here and gave it to you." "Impossible, huh? But still, she came here¡­So are these eyes the same as your ears?" "You can say it like that, those eyes are the unique eyes from the demon race, however, different with these ears, where all elves have these ears, but not all demons have those eyes. You could have these types of ears like how you get those eyes." "You mean? I could have those ears if Aella gave them to me?" "Correct, only the creature who is closest to their goddess could give their unique part to another creature. The demon lord has given you her eyes, so the high priestess, Aella, could give you these ears to you." "I see." After all of that conversation, I saw his plate and his glass were already empty. It seemed he tried to take something from his mantle. It was some sums of gold coins. He brought three gold coins to the table, and said, "I think, it''s time for me to get moving¡­" He stood up and walked towards the door. However, I still didn''t know what the purpose of his wandering around was, so I asked him again, "Wait!" In front of the door, his face turned back to me, and I asked him, "What is the purpose of you wandering around?" He simply answered, "I am wandering around to count my steps, to determine how big this world is¡­" He passed the door and closed the door. Count steps to determine how big this world is, is this elf trying to know the size of this world by counting steps? What a mad lad¡­ Chapter 44 The Legion of Army Arrived Suddenly, the elf opened the door again and his head popped out, "I forgot to tell you that a vast legion from the human kingdom is coming this way. I believe this legion wants to meet you¡­" "Wait wh¡ª" He closed the door before I asked him anything about it¡­ What? A legion of the human kingdom, is this because of the visit from the Saintess Party before? They have met Chistera and Varania, it must raise alarm for them about me, who casually talk with these dumb demons. If what the elf has said is true, what must I do? I was looking around and forgot about how this place was. It could negate any power and make any hostile have high gravity. In short, this place was an indestructible fortress. So, I didn''t need to do anything, because the sun was almost set, I cleaned up from the elf before, and everything. Looking at the situation, there would be no customer again. I decided to close the shop. After the shop had been closed, I went to my room upstairs. I didn''t think anything about this legion and just took a rest with some scrolling smartphone as usual. Even without any social media that I couldn''t access it, I found a way to get entertained. The internet somehow could access things like video, images, or books, however, these access only things that had been uploaded before I stuck in this world. This meant I couldn''t access the new things. After some scrolling and searching around, I just fell asleep. ¡ª¡ª- The next morning, I woke up as usual and did as usual for the morning routine; took a bath, and had breakfast. A few hours later, I could hear a commotion from outside, which was the first time. Just imagine, the cafe was so high, that a commotion on the ground would be hard to hear from here. Yet, this one, I could hear it. I decided to go outside and took a look. As the wanderer elf had said, the commotion came from the legion that had been in front of the tree. They seemed to be trying to create a barricade around the tree, which they built with wooden walls. I could see three people trying to get upstairs by climbing it. Seeing that, I decided to go inside quickly. Inside, I was waiting for these people to come here and knock on the door. Some minutes or almost an hour later, finally, some knocks from the door could be heard. I went to the door and opened it. As I opened it, the three people were two males and one female at the centre with fully covered plate armour. The woman didn''t wear her helmet with blonde hair and somehow had a cape at the back of her; I assumed she was the one who took charge. I said, "Is there something I can do to help you?" The woman said, "You need to come with us¡­" "Come with you? For what reason? And to where?" "You will know that later after you come with us and we are on the ground¡­" With that response, I assume this legion wants me to come to their kingdom. "How about you three come inside first before I come with you¡­" The woman hesitated, and said, "We can''t do that..." "Well, to come with you, I need to prepare something, right? And I need to do something about the shop too¡­" First, the woman hesitated, and a few seconds later, she seemed to whisper with the two males. After some whispering in front of me, she said, "Well, I will come inside, and the other will stay outside. In case, there is some trouble inside¡­" "What trouble inside? I am not a bad human¡­" "That''s different from the order and the information I got." "Whatever¡­Just come inside." The woman''s caution was evident as she entered alone. Immediately, I went to the back of the counter, and said, "After some climbing of the stairs, you must be tired, how about a refreshing drink?" She was still looking around the shop, ignoring my words. I said, "Hei, do you hear me?" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Immediately, she turned at me, "What?" "I said, ''after some climbing of the stairs, you must be tired, how about a refreshing drink?''." "What? Are you trying to drug me or something?" "NO! Why do you think about that?" "The information I got, the saintess party was passed out in here¡­So it must be from your drink¡­" It''s right, they come here because of the saintess. "I believe that''s not the case¡­" "If that''s not the case, how the saintess passed out in here?" I couldn''t say there were some high-ranking demons in here. "Maybe, they were tired and passed out in here¡­" "Nonsense¡­" "If you don''t want any drink, you can take a seat first, don''t stand in there¡­" She went to the table, not to the counter, and sat at the table. As she was sitting at the table, I decided to make a simple coffee. Seeing some creatures that had visited before, they seemed to delight with sweetness. I made up my mind that I wanted to make an ice latte with caramel syrup for this woman. While I was in the process of making the coffee, the woman asked, "How long are you going to make me wait?" I said, "You are the one who wants me to come with you, so it shouldn''t matter for you, how long you are going to wait for me." The woman seemed taken aback by my response. A few minutes later, I brought the drink to her table. As the drink was in front of her, she said, "What is this? I didn''t say you could make me something or order you." "Just enjoy it¡­It''s on the house¡­" "What is on the house?" "It means free¡­" "Are you putting some drug or poison in this drink?" "Why do I need to do that?" "Duhhh¡­To kill me, of course¡­" "Again, why do I need to kill you?" "T¡ª" "Aa, the more you give some reason, the more I will give you some questions¡­Just enjoy it while I am doing something to prepare to come with you¡­" The woman looked at the drink suspiciously, as I walked towards the stairs. At the stairs, I didn''t fully go upstairs, but stopped in the middle of the stairs, hiding from her sight. I tried to watch her, would she drink the coffee? As I kept watching her, she kept staring at the drink. The ice started to melt, and the surroundings of the coaster started to get damp. I could see her hesitating, unsure of whether to take a sip. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, she cautiously brought the cup to her lips and took a small sip. Her expression softened slightly, and a smile appeared on her face. After seeing that, I went to my room. Immediately, I walked towards my wardrobe. If this legion wants me to come to their kingdom, and it''s because of the saintess, there will be an important meeting between me and someone from them. Suddenly, I remembered when Aella and Noella mocked my attire, I showed them the noble''s outfits. I decided to go with that noble outfit, but not with Surjan. I remember my father had that outfit because of his job as a civil servant, so he needed to wear that traditional outfit every Thursday. I tried to find the outfit in my room and finally found it. The black colour of it, with big buttons, it was beskap. I didn''t want to wrap my feet fully jarik. So, I decided to wear the beskap, with long black pants, and of course with jarik. However, I flipped the jarik, so it wasn''t fully covering my feet, just my thigh until my knee. Do I need the hat? After some thinking about that, I didn''t want to wear the hat or blangkon. I almost forgot, the ring that Lilith gave me, I needed to bring it with me. I put it on my pocket. After changing, I went to the downstairs. As I was at downstairs, I was surprised that the drink was empty. She must have drunk all of it. However, I knew the risk to come with them. So, I sat in front of her. As I sat in front of her, she said, "So will you come with me? As I see right now, you have prepared and changed with that outfit¡­" I said, "I will come with you, with some terms¡­" "Some terms?" "I see you, a human with dignity and honour. The cape behind you must describe you. So, I need some terms from you." "Again, what with these terms?" "The terms are simple. I don''t know it some terms or just one term, but I want you to ensure my safety as I come with you." "What do you mean by your safety?" "I believe, you have some information about me which connects with the saintess party, and I believe this information is crucial and describes me as a huge threat to you or the human. So, I want you to ensure my safety and my life. If you can''t do that, I will refuse to come with you¡­" "I believe you can''t refuse, if you refuse, we will force you with the necessary measures¡­" I giggled with that, and said, "Force me? Do the saintess or someone from her party tell you about this place?" "I can''t say anything about that to you¡­" I stood up and said, "How about you try to force me right now?" "If that''s what you want¡­" She immediately stood up. She started to walk toward me, however, as she had taken two steps, and guessed what, gravity appeared and forced her to kiss the floor. She was growling as she was trying to get up from the floor. She tried to speak some words, "W-What... is... this? Is... this... y-your... magic?" I said, "No, it''s not my magic. It''s the skill or power of this place¡­ I will tell you, this place is indestructible, and anyone who tries to harm or be malicious will face the consequences. So about the terms from me, do you consider it or not? I am thrilled to come with you and see your kingdom, however, again, you need to ensure my safety." Chapter 45 A Safety Negotiation As I was trying to negotiate with the woman, suddenly some loud bangs could be heard from outside. Hearing that, I immediately thought of the worst scenario: this legion would try to attack the tree. Some loud bangs could be heard for a couple of minutes. The woman who was still on the floor and couldn''t stand up, said, " The problem is I don''t know if the cafe skill is automatically detecting me in danger, so if I disable the skill right now to make her stand up, it could lead to the cafe being vulnerable. I said, "You can stand up by yourself, just remove your malicious feelings or thoughts of forcing me. If those thoughts and feelings are gone, the pressure around you will disappear. I was watching her trying to get her composure, and I saw her slowly move her body. However, in the middle of that, the loud bangs from outside still could be heard. A few minutes later, finally, she regained control of her body, which meant she didn''t have any malice feelings towards me. However, the loud bangs from outside kept happening. I asked her, "How about you go outside, especially to the ground? Because I believe, these loud bangs came from the army, where they seemed to worry about you." She said, "First of all, you said, ''This place is indestructible.''. So it''s not a problem, they will just feel exhausted by themselves. However, I still want you to come with me." "Your answer is quite amusing; it means you must be an important person. The army is doing all of these to you, but you are still not worrying about it." I took a seat, and continued, "About I come with you, I still need you to agree to my terms. It''s just a simple term, just to ensure my safety." She took a seat in front of me, with seriousness shown on her face, and said, "First of all, about your term, I couldn''t ensure your safety totally, which means there is some high order or power above me. If these orders or power commands to do something that puts you in danger, I may not be able to protect you. Secondly, I need you to understand that my loyalty lies with my superiors, so I cannot guarantee your safety in every situation." "I understand that, yet which order or power are you talking about that above you?" "The highest one is, of course, the saintess'' word. The second one is the Lord of the Realm''s word." "Lord of the Realm? What is that?" "It''s a position that has the authority of the human realm. It''s above the king; if a king''s authority is the kingdom, the Lord of the Realm''s authority is the human realm, so all the human kingdom must kneel before him." "I see, so the order to bring me to come with you from whom?" "The order came from the Lord of the Realm himself. He has requested your presence in front of him." "For what reason?" "There is no word about that reason, however, the information about the saintess'' party passed out in this place, should be an alarm to him." I don''t know about this, the Lord of the Realm, there is a high chance that this person will see me as a threat, a demon like Chistera or Varania, so coming in front of him is like a death sentence. I asked, "Can you reach the saintess for me?" "Reach? Why do you need the saintess?" "You told me the saintess is the highest one, so I want to make a deal with her about me visiting your realm or kingdom." "However, reaching the saintess, not usually she will agree¡­" "I believe, she will agree about this one. So how long do I need to wait for the saintess to come here?" This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "You want her to come here? Not just sending a message?" "Of course, I want her to come here¡­So how long?" As I looked at her, still thinking about it, the sound of loud bangs kept going. Finally, she said, "Let me go down first and discuss this!" "Of course, you may go there, and please stop them!" She stood up and walked to the front door. She exited the coffee shop and started to go down the stairs. A while later, almost an hour later, finally, the loud bangs stopped. It meant she was on the ground with the army, and hoped she could reach the saintess, and actually, it was thrilling to see the human realm or kingdom. You know, if it was a fantasy world, many of them took place in medieval times. So to see these mediaeval times must be amazing for a human from the modern era. From the sun soared sky-high until it began to set, I kept waiting from inside. Will she come back or not? It''s a waste if she doesn''t come back, as I have prepared and worn these clothes already. I kept waiting, yet I felt she wouldn''t come back. I walked towards the stairs and back to my room. As I wanted to take a step at the first stairs, suddenly, I heard a knock on the door. So she comes back. Immediately, I walked towards the door and opened it. Surprisingly, she really brought the person I wanted to negotiate with, Cera, the saintess. However, the saintess came alone without Arion the Paragon and Mago the Archmage. I greeted them and invited them inside. They took a seat at the table, and I followed it. As our eyes met each other, finally Cera opened her mouth, "I heard you want to meet me?" I said, "Yes¡­As you can see, this lady," I pointed at the woman before, "wants me to come with her, to meet this the Lord of the Realm. I am so thrilled to go, I want to see how the human realm or their kingdom is. However, I sense a danger lay in this invitation, with the information of you and others passed out in this shop," Immediately, Cera''s face blushed, "this means the human realm could see me as a threat. With that, I want someone''s word to ensure my safety." Cera asked, "What about the two creatures in here as I and others were here?" "They have come back to their natural habitat¡­" "I see¡­" "So, I want you to ensure my safety; can you do that?" "I could do that." "Gr¡ª" "With one condition¡­" "One condition?" "I want you, to set a meeting between me and the demon lord, Lilith¡­" The woman beside her was shocked as Cera told me the condition. I asked Cera, "Are you sure about that? The wind I heard, no creature can stand of her presence." Cera was looking around and said, "This place, I believe all creatures could stand of her presence in this place; as you have told me, this place negates everything. It means it negates the aura of the demon lord, even my relic couldn''t stand in this place." The woman beside her gasped in disbelief. I took a few seconds to think about it, a meeting between the saintess and the demon lord is a simple task for me, yet, is it a good idea? I don''t want to shake anything in this world, even their view or politics. I asked Cera, "If I agree with your term, what do you want from Lilith, and what is the purpose of the meeting?" "Why should you be concerned about that?" "The meeting is in here, so I should be concerned about this. I don''t want you to see me as a threat after I say this, however, " I looked into her eyes, confidently I continued, "Lilith has become my favourite customer." Cera''s expression softened; however I could see her hand, gripping tightly, she replied, "I see. For a human, you are a unique one, that demon lord has become your favourite customer, not just the demon lord, the other high-ranking demons should be your favourite customers too¡­Believe it or not, Darya, I believe that''s your name; the meeting between me and the demon lord in here won''t cause any issues for you. It''s just a simple meeting between human and demon." "If you say that, I will trust you and I will keep your words." "It applies to you too; I will trust you, and I will keep your word for the meeting." I raised my hand to her, trying to get a handshake from her. Cera said, "I am sorry, but I don''t do a handshake, yet you could keep my word. My word is truthful, as my word is a symbol of the goddess'' word, there will be no lie in my word." I said, "Okay then¡­So, will you be accompanying me to meet this Lord of the Realm?" "I will accompany you and ensure your safety in your visit¡­" "Great¡­" We stood up from the table and walked towards the door. We exited from the shop. As I was outside, I locked the door of the shop while the others were waiting for me. After that, we walked down the stairs together, with me behind them. Slowly, as we were walking down the stairs, I could see the legion of army on the ground was larger than I saw from above. After some moments later, we touched down on the ground. Immediately, I felt a lot of heavy stares from all the people in the army. Their eyes followed us, especially me, as we made our way through. Suddenly, they stopped, and I looked in front of them; there was a group of people in a circle with attire like Cera, the saintess, yet not quite the same. Cera said, "Follow me!". She was walking at the centre of the group; I followed her with the other woman. As we were at the centre, the group of people started to chant something. As I carefully heard the chant, I recognised the chant, yet there was no time to recognise the chanting because¡ª¡ª- Chatper 46 Arrived at The Human Realm This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Glossary : Beskap in Chapter 45 Daryas attire Beskap or suit cap is a type of formal men''s shirt in the Mataraman Javanese tradition to be worn on official or important occasions. It was introduced in the late 18th century by the royal courts of the Vorstenlanden region (Now, Surakarta and Yogyakarta.) but spread to other areas of cultural influence. It was originally the dress of Dutch officials. An European wore djas toetoep (beskap in the future), Surabaya, 1910 The beskap is a thick, collarless shirt, usually dark in colour, but almost always plain. The front is asymmetrical, with a sideways (not perpendicular) button pattern. Depending on the type, there are different cuts at the back, to anticipate the presence of a kris. The beskap is always combined with a jarik (a long cloth weighed down to cover the legs). Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Beskap for the man and Kabaya for the woman. Even beskap is so identical by jarik weighed down to cover the legs, in a modern way, the jarik isn''t weighed down until the legs, but just folds it. Beskap and Jarik wear today for ease of movement, this is how Darya wear beskap in chapter 45, but in real formal meeting like wedding ceremonies or traditional ceremonies, the beskap is always combined with a jarik (a long cloth weighed down to cover the legs). Chapter 47 The Meeting with The Lord of the Realm A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Notice : Inactive or Rarely Uploading This is a short notice from me. I will not take more time to write anymore, as I am in the last year of college. Not last year, but a year and a half again. So it makes me don''t have any time to write because right now, I am in practical work; my time will focus there from morning until evening. And last one, it''s two announcements. This series got contracted by Webnovel; it doesn''t mean it will go premium; the series will be free until the end, but it doesn''t mean people can reupload everything somewhere else. I don''t care about that; however, please add the source of the story; you can add the webnovel page, royalroad page, or Scribblehub page; those websites are the only ones I will upload; others than those, it isn''t me. After Chapter 50, my plan is to make the webnovel more privillige; like I said, the series will be free until the end; however, I may add a privillige in the webnovel; it''s just a small privillige; it''s a one day ahead upload. Therefore, the other two platforms need to wait a day than webnovel. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The last one is this series will be my thesis. I took an animation degree, in this year I am still designing and making the proposal about the thesis. I take chapter 5 of this series, so the 3D I uploaded to you earlier is an asset of my thesis. The thesis is a 2D animated short film, but it''s mixed media with a 3D environment. However, the production of theses will begin next year. That''s all, thanks for reading this series from my wasting time and daydreaming. Chapter 48 A New Accompany After introducing us, Cera asked Muranu about his intention of inviting me to come here. He looked at me again closely and replied about me staying for one night. As hearing that, I was surprised, because if I agreed to stay a night in here, Cera surely wouldn''t stay beside me, and there would be no one who could guarantee my safety here. I politely declined the offer, explaining that I had something to do in my home and couldn''t let my house be unattended. Firstly, Muranu''s face was frowned upon by me and followed by the kings and the queens around him. One of the kings stepped in front and said to me, "YOU DARE TO REFUSE THE LORD''S HOSPITALITY AND INVITATION.". One of the queens took a step in front and said to me, "WHAT A PUNY EXCUSE YOU HAVE FOR NOT ACCEPTING SUCH GENEROUS HOSPITALITY?" Muranu stood silent in front of me, while one of the kings and one of the queens continued to glare at me with disapproval at my refusal. Hearing the disapproval from them, I looked anxiously at Muranu, who remained stoic and unmoving. I took some steps closer to Cera, who was standing beside me. Cera took a step and said, "SILENT!" She continued, "Hospitality isn''t about forcing someone; it''s about offering warmth and kindness. You two, who dare to force the guest of your Lord to accept his hospitality, should be ashamed." She looked at Muranu, who was standing silent. "Let your Lord, who says and answers all of this, not you two!" Cera''s words resonated with me, and I felt a sense of relief wash over me. Muranu finally showed his face and said, "I am just surprised that there is a human who dares to refuse my hospitality and my kindness." He continued, "There is no human who has refused anything that I offer; they always accept it. Now, you who stand in front of me, refuse my warmth and kindness; it''s the first time for me, or maybe the first time of humans who refuse an offer from their Lord of the Realm." He walked back to his throne and sat there again. Cera said, "If you don''t have any necessary business with him, we will take our leave now¡­" We waited for a few minutes, and Muranu spoke, "There is one thing... The woman who I have sent to meet you, and now being abducted by the saintess, I want her to keep around him." Huh? Keep around me? Does he mean that a woman will live with me? Cera said, "For that, you need to ask the consent of the person." She looked at me, "So what is your answer about that?" I said, "I don''t mind having her stay with me, as long as she can bear everything and obey everything. If she is being ordered to spy and report it back to him, I don''t really mind that, as long as it doesn''t put me in danger or compromise my safety." Cera said to Muranu, "You heard that right; may that answer satisfy you and fulfil your request." Muranu nodded in agreement and ordered the guards to escort us leaving. ~ As we were going back to the sanctuary, Cera asked me, "Why do you not just refuse his request?" I answered, "I don''t know, because I really don''t mind, to let her stay." "Do you chase¡­her¡­for example her body?" WHAT! NO WAY! I HAVE THE VAMPIRE LORD WITH THE BEAUTY AND GRACE OF A WOMAN WHO I HAVE NEVER SEEN LIVED WITH ME ONCE, BUT I DON''T FIND ANY INTEREST IN HER, SO THIS WOMAN SHALL BE THE SAME. "No, I just let Muranu get what he wants. I have no interest in her, so there is no need for me to refuse." "I am not buying that¡­However, we will see that in the future, do you really have no interest in her or not?" ~ As we arrived at the sanctuary, I could see the woman was already standing beside the altar in a different attire from when I met her the first time. Before, she wore army attire; now she wore a flowing white gown with a big wooden trunk beside her. While we were walking to the altar, I began to acknowledge the woman''s presence and aura was different from when I met her first time. She became more feminine and graceful, even before I couldn''t acknowledge her beauty, and now I was captivated by her beauty; however, if talking about beauty, Chistera had more beauty and grace than her. I walked to the altar, and Cera stayed behind because there was only me and the woman who needed to go back. As the altar emitted the luminous glow, I waved to Cera. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ~ Instantly, we backed to the front of my place. I was surprised that all the army was already gone. I looked at her beside me, and the woman tried to push her trunk to the stairs of the tree. Immediately, I helped her with her trunk. As we made it to the front of the stairs, I realised there was no way we could push the trunk to the stairs until above. I looked at her and asked, "Is there something like magic to make this easier?" She chuckled and replied, "Unfortunately, I don''t know that type of magic, and even I know, I won''t use it either¡­" "What? And why you won''t use it?" "Because of the experience before, I don''t want to get pushed to the ground so hard and couldn''t move my body." Ah, that''s an experience! "Well, now you can use it in here, and there is no such thing like that in here¡­" "Like I said before, I don''t know that type of magic¡­" I sighed, "Well, how about we leave your trunk in here?" "WHAT! Leave my trunk here? What about my clothes?" "You will wear my clothes?" She looked closer at my clothes from the tip of my toe to the tip of my head. She said, "You mean, I will wear the clothes that I usually wear, my uniform? If your clothes are like that, I will reject it¡­" "Well, the first I met you, I thought you were the type of woman who loved to wear this type of clothing." "Of course not; those clothes are so tight, from bust to waist. It''s hard to breathe wearing that uniform." Hearing that, I immediately looked at her closer, and I realised something. This woman actually almost has Chistera''s body, from the tip of her shoulder until the tip of her toe. Suddenly, her face was in front of mine, and she said, "Stop glaring into my body!!!" I was taken aback and said, "Alright, alright¡­ I am sorry¡­" "So? The sun almost set. Are you going to help me lift my trunk into your place or not?" "I want it, but as you can see, there are hundreds of stairs to get to my place; do you want to lift your trunks and climb hundreds of stairs and break your back?" She looked at the stairs and slowly tilted her head up to look at my place, then back down at the stairs with a doubtful expression. She asked, "Is there any way to transport the trunk up to your place without having to carry it up all those stairs?" I replied, "Now, you are asking me. Same as before, how about we leave your trunk here?" "Bu¡­t¡­t..t¡­" She embraced her trunk and continued, "All of my belongings and my clothes are in here¡­" "Well for that, I am sorry¡­" As I tried to take a one-step stair, suddenly I could hear some humming sounds approaching us. Hearing that, I remembered the Slyphs. The humming sounds passed by me, and I turned around. Suddenly, the trunk floated into the air, and the woman who embraced it, her upper body, was lifted off the ground. She looked at me in shock, and I realised that the Slyphs were helping us carry the trunk up the stairs. I told her to let go and let the trunk float away. The woman hesitated for a moment but then released her grip on the trunk. It gracefully floated up the stairs, guided by the unseen Slyphs. We climbed the stairs along with the trunk floating beside us. As we were climbing, the woman asked me, "Why did you just accept the Lord''s request for me to keep around you?" "Huh?" I replied, "Maybe because there is nothing to lose for me¡­" "I see¡­So you really try to¡ª" "Before you say anything more, let me clarify something. I don''t have any interest in what is on your mind right now towards you." "Well, before, you were glaring at me closely; is that really showing not having any interest in me?" "Before was different, I was just surprised that you are different from in your uniform and in your gown." "Means you are interested in my body¡­" "Not at all¡­Just forget about it! And you will see in the future about me." "Lastly, about you¡­How does the saintess really care about you?" "Care about me?" "Yeah, when you requested to meet the Saintess, the Saintess actually fulfilled the request and met you immediately. It is something extraordinary. Even if the Lord of the Realm wants to meet the Saintess, the Saintess will need some days or weeks to meet him. So you must have something special that the Saintess acts like that¡­" "Something special, huh?" I continued, "How about you? How do you see me right now? Is there something special about me?" She pointed at her trunk and said, "That¡­" "Ah! About that, there is nothing special, right?" "You don''t cast any magic or anything, yet it''s floating away; is that really nothing special?" "You will know it in the future¡­And hope you can bear it¡­" After all of that climbing, we finally reached in front of the door. Chapter 49 A New Accompany II I opened the front door, and the trunk immediately went in quickly. The trunk kept floating until it was in front of the stairs and dropped to the ground, making a loud bang. I turned to her and said, "Well delivered; your trunk is already inside than the owner." The woman said, "Just shut up!" She went in and walked towards her trunk; at last I went inside and closed the door. As I walked to the counter, I saw the woman open her trunk and look inside it; it seemed she tried to check her belongings. I decided to go behind the counter and to the kitchen. After all of that, I felt thirsty, and I opened the refrigerator, and it was empty. I realised that in this world, I really didn''t need a refrigerator because of the inventory system. I immediately took a look at my inventory system; was there something to remove this thirst? I kept looking and finally found something; it was a juice box. As I tapped it, it showed me the list of juices. I selected the orange juice. After the screen disappeared in front of me, suddenly there was a face of the woman. It made me startled. She asked, "What are you doing? You were just dazing around, yet your hands kept moving. Even you didn''t notice me; I was circling around you." I replied, "Not your problem." "Well, surely, there is a problem from me to you." She pointed at my right hand, "What is that? Suddenly, it just appeared *poof from nothing to that." I raised my right hand, "This? It''s a drink¡­" She was in disbelief and frowned her face. "Ha ha ha, nice pun; there is no way; that''s a drink¡­" It seemed to take my words as a joke. "Well, if you don''t believe me, just follow me!" I walked to the counter and was followed by her. I took two glasses from the counter and brought them to the table counter. As I turned her to tell about the drink, I saw her looking around and walking around behind the counter. I called her, and she immediately turned her head to me. She walked to me and said, "You have a lot of intriguing things that I have never seen before." "You better not break or tamper with it." "Well, I don''t know anything about it, so I won''t do that¡­" "Great. Now see this¡­" I opened the lid of the juice box and poured it into the glasses. As I poured it, her face was so close to the glass, and she looked at it very closely. After finishing pouring it, she immediately pulled her face into mine and said, "What¡ªWhat¡ªWhat is that?" She immediately snatched the juice box from my hand. She looked at it closely, and she turned it around; the lid hadn''t been closed, so she spilt to the floor and to her gown. I quickly grabbed some tissues for her gown and grabbed back the juice box, as said, "What are you doing?" She looked up at me with a sheepish expression and apologised for the mess. Her white gown became stained by the orange juices. I put the juice box on the table as I looked at her, and after a long trip, I asked her to take a bath. She immediately shocked and said, "What do you mean by bath? Do you want to help take a bath?" I was more shocked than her. "What are you talking about? Helping you?" That''s goo¡­ "Of course, to help clean the body, surely you need someone to help¡­" "WHAT??? How do you take a bath in your home?" The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "A servant helps me to clean my body?" "I see, so you have never taken a bath by yourself before. Just follow me; I will show you the bathroom." I walked out from the counter and went to the bathroom, followed by her. As I opened the door, I saw her eyes widen in amazement. She said, "You take a bath in that small ceramic bathtub? Where your wooden bathtub?" "Wooden bathtub?" "You know, it''s bigger than your bathtub for soaking, and the shape is a circle." "Ah! I don''t have that¡­" "What? So where do you soak your body?" ''I don''t soak my body; I use that. " I pointed at the dipper. "What is that?" She walked closer to dipper, and I grabbed it. "It''s called a dipper, and I poured water over myself while standing and splashed it all over my body to clean myself." "That''s so different from what I''m used to!" ." She looked surprised but intrigued. I grabbed a bottle of soap and shampoo and explained it to her. She was surprised and shocked because the soap she knew was cube shaped, not liquid. I demonstrated how to use soap and shampoo properly and the measurement because I didn''t want my soap or shampoo empty like Chistera did. After all of that, I gave her the bath towel; again, she was surprised as the towel wasn''t made with coarse fabrics, she said. I assured her that the towel was made of soft, absorbent material for comfort. I showed her towel hooks to hang the towel and maybe her clothes. After that, we went out from the bathroom. As I walked to the counter, she walked to her trunk. She was searching for her clothes, and I was just sitting at the table. After she had found it, she immediately went to the bathroom, as I was waiting at the table with my phone. ~ Once she emerged from the bathroom, she was feeling refreshed and grateful after taking a bath. I looked at her as she was walking towards the counter. I was astonished by her appearance¡ªher hair was wet and rumbling around, her face became more shine and luminous with a hint of a smile, and she looked absolutely stunning. As she was in front of me, she said, "Where do I need to take this towel?" I replied, "You can leave it here; I will take care of it later¡­" She put the towel on the chair, then she took a seat beside me at the counter table. She was still wearing the same colour of her gown, and I asked, "Do you really like the colour of white?" She chuckled and replied, "Maybe the colour just suited me very well, so I wear it." I took the two glasses of juice earlier and put one glass in front of her. I placed the other glass on the table in front of me. I said, "After taking a bath, you may need this; the drink you have spilt it to your gown and to the floor." "What is this drink? You still not telling me about it." "Ah! This is just orange juice." "Juice?" "A syrup; maybe you are more familiar with it¡­" "Ah! A syrup¡­ But, I only know about berries or apple syrup, and what is orange?" "What? You don''t know what is orange?" She nodded as she looked at me with confusion, yet her curiosity made me feel like someone. I looked at my inventory and system and tried to find orange; after I found it, I took it from the inventory system. As it manifested at my right hand, she was more puzzled than ever before. She leaned her face towards mine and said, "WHAT IS THAT? SUDDENLY THAT THING APPEARED ON YOUR HAND FROM NOTHING." I touched her face and pushed hers, saying, "Just calm down, one by one; I can''t tell you everything at once." She pulled her face back and was waiting for me to explain. I explained to her about the orange fruit, the name, the colour, and the taste of it. As she was listening intently, I could see the curiosity in her eyes growing. I peeled the orange and took the fruit, giving it to her for tasting it. As she took a bite, she frowned a little bit, and then her face lit up with a smile as she savoured the sweet and tangy flavour of the orange. She said, "First, it''s a little bit sour; after that, there are some sweet tastes; somehow it made me feel refreshed." As she finished it, I asked her, "How about you taste the drink? After tasting the real fruit for the first time." She looked at the glass; she lifted the glass and took a sip of it. She closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying the refreshing taste of the orange juice. She opened her eyes and said, "This is so different from the actual fruit; it''s more sweet, and there is no sour taste like the fruit." She smiled and added, "Even though this drink is marvellous, I never tasted this type of syrup that has this kind of taste." I chuckled, as I was looking at a human who was amazed by a simple orange juice, like she was drinking an expensive drink.